








OOPY, 


( 


jjf .jj, •jr&- 




LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

— 

ChapZ?.i Copyright No. 

Shftlf,_L- \\\ 'r^ 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 










■ 























/ 













appletons’ 
XTowit anb Country 
Xibrarg 

No. 255 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE 









THE KEY OF THE 
HOLY HOUSE 

A ROMANCE OF OLD ANTIVERP 



NEW YORK 

D. APPLETON AND COMPANY 

1899 


29342 


l©?5 o o 

<gieK\-n 


Copyright, 1898, 

By D. APPLETON AND COMPANY. 


All rights reserved. 

\ f s '* 

f ■ \ .# Ki & I J V J ic»M W V. % 



*°{% , 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I. — What I found in the Nordenstrasse . . 1 

II. — Midnight visitors 11 

III. — The trial of the Familiars .... 18 

IV. — The master of “ The Penguin ” . . . .28 

V. — The master-key 35 

YI. — In the Holy House 43 

VII. — Dorothy’s message 56 

VIII. — An unwilling consent 68 

IX. — Don Cristobal’s blow 73 

X. — The Burgomaster and his promise ... 85 

XI. — In hiding 95 

XII. — The cupboard under the stairs . . . 107 

XIII. — Back to Antwerp 118 

XIV. — The search for the treasure .... 130 

XV. — The cellar 142 

XVI. — The mutiny 150 

XVII. — Geleyn de Muler’s stable 160 

XVIII. — The transport of the treasure . . . 169 

XIX.— The Spanish lady 180 

XX. — The ransom of Antwerp 186 

XXI. — The fight in the harbour 195 

XXII. — A SAFE-CONDUCT 206 

XXIII. — A good Samaritan 214 


VI 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE, 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XXIY. — The picture on the wall ..... 220 

XXV. — The Burgomaster t 233 

XXVI. — On an English road ...... 240 

XXVII. — The good Queen Bess 249 

XXVIII. — Dorothy missing 258 

XXIX. — Dona Cristobal 267 

XXX. — A prisoner ........ 274 

XXXI. — A scuffle in Fleet Street .... 281 

XXXII. — In the west wing 289 

XXXIII. — The rivals 299 

XXXIV. — The Queen in danger 303 

XXXV. — The key’s destiny 313 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


CHAPTER I. 

WHAT I FOUND IN THE NORDENSTRASSE. 

The sun had gone down, and the streets of Antwerp 
were growing dark, so that it was necessary that the 
wayfarer went forward carefully, lest he should trip 
at some protruding doorstep, or fall over anyone who 
chanced to be idling outside one of the house windows, 
chatting perhaps, or — as was very possible — whispering 
secrets to a pretty girl inside. As a rule, however, there 
was little loitering out-of-doors after sunset; for, what 
with the prowling Spanish watchmen, who came out like 
noisome night-birds, and worse than these, the spies and 
informers of the Inquisition, on the lookout for victims, 
it was unsafe to be on the outer side of one’s street door. 

That evening I sat in the room on the first floor, and, 
for want of better occupation just then, whiled away the 
time in listening to the passers-by, whose forms showed 
up indistinctly in the dim light which an occasional 
horn-lantern threw into the thoroughfare. 

The Nordenstrasse, into which our sitting-room 
looked, was long and narrow — very much unlike the 
majority of the thoroughfares of the beautiful Flemish 
city we were all so proud of. These, generally speaking, 
were broad and handsome, and betokened almost unlim- 
ited wealth. My father, who was rich, had often been 
questioned as to why he did not bring his business into 
the broader ways, along which the majority of the 
people passed, and where he would have done a far 
greater trade. But he used to shake his head good- 


2 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


humouredly, and say that he had a fancy for the old 
home where he was born, and where his father before 
him had first seen the light of day. And as for business 
being better, he cared but little, since he already had 
wealth sufficient. 

The Nordenstrasse was certainly an old-fashioned 
street, compared to many others in Antwerp. The 
houses appeared to tumble together, the upper stories 
projecting over the shop beneath, so that as we sat in 
the window we could readily touch hands with those 
who lived in the house opposite, and could hold con- 
versation with almost as much ease and privacy as if 
we were in the same apartment. 

While I sat there, my father came into the room, 
followed by my mother — buxom, and fair to look upon, 
in spite of her constant assurance that since she was 
going on toward the age of fifty she was an old woman. 
And with them came my sister Gertrude, than whom — 
with a single exception — there was no one more beauti- 
ful in all the famous city of Antwerp; and that was 
saying a great deal. I could only see them indistinctly, 
for by this time the dim light hanging at the door of 
our neighbours opposite was all there was to dispel the 
darkness, and it was no more than sufficient to show 
that three persons were near at hand. Their voices, 
however, plainly told me who they were. 

“ How dark it is, Caspar/’ said my sister. “ I will 
light the lamp.” 

“Nay, let us sit here in the darkness a while,” ex- 
claimed my father; and so saying, he sat down in the 
window with us. 

What we talked about I cannot remember. I dare 
say that it was the old topic of conversation — the cruel 
and high-handed doings of the Spaniards. My father, 
who was speaking at the time, stopped abruptly, and we 
started to our feet with beating hearts ; for we heard a 
piercing scream in the street below. 

Throwing open the window, and looking out, we saw 
a girl lying on the ground. About her stood three men 
clad in long black robes, while over their heads were 


WHAT I FOUND IN THE NORDENSTRASSE. 3 


drawn the cowls that completely hid their faces, but 
having eyelet holes, so that the wearers might see 
whither they were going, without being known. They 
were the dreaded Familiars of the Inquisition. Finding 
that the girl did not stir, one of them stooped and 
touched her. Then he looked up, and said something 
to his companions, whereupon a second one knelt beside 
the prostrate form. They gazed into her face, throwing 
the light of their lanterns on it, to see the more dis- 
tinctly. One of them felt the girl’s pulse, and laid his 
hand upon her bosom, to discover whether her heart 
was beating. But the poor creature was dead. She had 
been walking along the streets in the darkness, after 
having been in hiding all the day, when suddenly a hand 
was laid upon her shoulder, heavy and menacing. She 
turned to see who had touched her, and when she saw 
the black forms of the dreaded Inquisitors, she gave one 
long, agonising cry, and fell senseless at their feet. 
Lancelot Bockholt, our opposite neighbour, told us this 
later on, for he had been standing at his door, looking 
about him idly. 

None dared to say anything to the three who had 
dogged the maiden’s steps ; and those who were passing 
by, when they caught sight of the black-robed figures, 
hastened on with silent tread, and quickly-beating 
hearts, fearful lest, being robbed of their prey, these 
hungry vultures might claim them in the dead girl’s 
stead. 

We stood speechless at the window, gazing down 
upon this too-familiar scene — my mother and sister 
with clasped hands, and tearful ; my father and I with 
an indignant helplessness, since the creatures of the 
Inquisition were sacred from all molestation. Two of 
the men spurned the dead body with their feet, and 
then the three passed on, doubtless in search for some 
other victim. 

As they disappeared, the door of a house a little way 
down the street opened cautiously, and a woman came 
out. The moon had just emerged from behind a heavy 
cloud, and we could watch the new-comer’s movements. 


4 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


Running to the dead one, she threw herself beside the 
prostrate form, and wept passionately. But none of the 
passers-by ventured to help or comfort her. They went 
on with averted faces, and hurried tread. One could 
scarcely wonder at it. While full of sympathy, as I 
am sure they must have been, they were also moved 
to fear ; for sympathy with a heretic was adjudged rank 
heresy, and had often led the sympathisers to the rack. 

“ It is Martha, the cordwainer’s widow, and that 
must be her daughter Mary,” said my father. “ Come, 
Caspar, let us go down, and helj} her to carry the poor 
girl to her home.” 

I turned and followed, knowing full well that we 
were bent on doing a dangerous thing. But why should 
we hesitate ? Was the maiden to lie there the long night 
through? and but for our help she must have done so, 
for the widow was far too feeble to carry her to the 
house unaided. When we reached the street, we looked 
up and down, and finding it clear, went forward. My 
father stooped, and touched the weeping woman on 
the shoulder, to arouse her and offer our assistance. 
What he said I do not know, for, as I drew near, my 
foot kicked against something which, from my hurried 
movement, went several feet away. Wondering what it 
might be, I went after it, and picking it up, found that 
it was a small but heavy fold of paper. There was no 
time to examine it then, so I slipped it into my pocket, 
and returned to my father’s side. 

“ Take the shoulders, my son, and I will take the 
feet,” said he ; and lifting the body gently, we carried it 
to the widow’s home. 

“ God give thee consolation, friend Martha,” he said, 
as we laid the girl upon her bed ; but the poor woman 
could not be comforted. 

While my father sought to console her, I drew out 
the package I had found in the street, and opened it. It 
contained a brass key, which, after glancing at it hastily, 
I thrust back again into my pocket. The paper I was 
about to crumple up in my hand, when, by the light of 
the lamp, I saw some handwriting. Taking it to the 


WHAT I FOUND IN THE NORDENSTRASSE. 


light, I read, and as I did so, my brain seemed to reel 
with horror. It was a list of names, seven in number, 
and all well known to me. Three merchants were 
therein described, and their dwelling-places indicated; a 
priest who officiated at the Cathedral; two women of 
the humbler order of society, one of whom was this 
dead girl; and last of all, Dorothy Fabry, the beautiful 
daughter of the Burgomaster of xAntwerp — the one of 
all the world whom I loved, beyond even my own life. 
In the margin some one had pencilled various remarks, 
and opposite Dorothy’s name were these words : — 

“ At the Burgomaster s palace. She arrives there on 
the morning of Wednesday, at the hour of nine 

This for a moment misled me; but for a moment 
only. I had that very afternoon seen her in her father’s 
garden, and she had come upon them laughingly, as her 
parents sat in the bower, startling them by her abrupt 
appearance. 

“ Dorothy ! ” exclaimed her mother. “ How is it 
that you come hither now? We did not expect you until 
to-morrow.” 

“ Nor did I expect to be here, my dear mother, but 
the winds were favourable, and we came into the har- 
bour earlier than was thought for. Being impatient 
to be home after so long a stay, I got the master of the 
ship to send me by boat to the jetty, from whence I ran 
home at once, to give you a surprise.” 

The next moment she had her arms about her 
mother’s neck, and was kissing her fondly, every kiss 
being begrudged by me, who did not yet know, except 
in fancy, how sweet those kisses were. Even her severe- 
looking father came in for a share, which only served to 
make my longing all the greater. 

“ The Inquisitors are after her ! ” I cried ; and with- 
out waiting to explain, I dashed out of the house, and 
took my way to the Burgomaster’s palace. As I turned 
the corner of the street, I almost ran into the arms of 
three black-robed Familiars, who were walking slowly, 
looking on the ground as they went, throwing the lan- 
tern-light around them, as if in search of something. 


6 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


They were doubtless looking for the key that was in my 
own doublet, and the paper also. 

They called on me to stop, but I hastened onwards, 
heedless of their challenge, and glad to think that in the 
darkness they could not see my face, or even discern my 
figure. How I blessed the fact that the clouds had 
rolled up to hide the moon, so that even the lynx-eyed 
Inquisitors could not know me ! Quickening my pace, 
if that were possible, I went along the tortuous and 
irregular streets, across the spacious, handsome squares, 
and round by the beautiful Cathedral, whose bells were 
chiming the hour of ten as I passed. 

I hurried down a side lane to save time, but my way 
was barred by a clapers-mans — a Spanish watchman. 

“ Halt ! ” he cried, when he saw me coming. 

“ Get out of my way ! ” I shouted, in answer to his 
call. 

But he stood there, huge and broad-shouldered, and 
waited to grapple with me. 

“ Get out of my way ! ” I cried again ; but he refused 
to move. 

“ Then take the consequences,” said I, and dashed 
full on him, crashing my fist into his face. He fell 
almost without a sound; but heedless as to whether 
he was dead or living, I ran on, and panting with my 
run, drew up at last outside the palace I was seeking. 

Pulling the great bell violently, I awaited the open- 
ing of the door with impatience. It seemed to me as 
though the porter would never draw the final bolt, and 
I rang again, although I heard him shoot back first 
one and then the other. 

“ How slow you are, Martin,” I cried, as the great 
door swung open at last. 

“ Why, Master Ursuleus, what is the matter?” said 
the old man, astonished at my haste, and the disturbed 
look upon my face. 

“ Where is the young Mistress Dorothy ? ” I asked, 
heedless of his inquiry. 

“ With the Burgomaster and Mistress Fabry in the 
dining-hall,” he answered, closing and bolting the door 


WHAT I FOUND IN THE NORDENSTRASSE. 7 

while he did so. For even as I had spoken I had stepped 
over the threshold, and stood within the spacious hall. 

Around me were suits of armour ranged along on 
every side, while on the walls were hung cuirasses and 
skull-caps of steel, lances, swords, battle-axes, and 
maces, all of which were massive, and spoke of the tierce 
energy with which the men of old did battle. But I 
had seen all these before, and had neither care nor time 
for them now. Being bent on something vastly more 
absorbing than these things, and without asking Martin 
to announce my arrival, I darted across the marble 
floor, turned round to a door beneath the great stair- 
case, and knocking loudly, threw it open abruptly. 

Those within looked up quickly, and with startled 
air, for in days when none knew how night would find 
them, anything that transpired out of the ordinary 
course was sufficient to set the heart beating wildly, and 
quaking with very fear. 

They had all been seated at the table, the Burgo- 
master facing the door, and Dorothy and her mother on 
either side of the master of the household. But as they 
looked up they started to their feet, and gazed eagerly 
in my direction to discover who it was that disturbed 
them. 

“ How now, Master Caspar ! ” cried Van der Fabry, 
with a touch of anger in his voice, when he saw who 
the intruder was. “ Why did you not suffer Martin to 
announce you in the usual way ? ” 

“ Pardon me, Burgomaster/’ I answered, breathless- 
ly, casting an anxious look at Dorothy, whose beautiful 
face had become pale with fear. “ I have brought news 
that more than makes amends for my apparent rude- 
ness.” And drawing forth the paper I had picked up 
in the Nordenstrasse, I laid it on the table, and told 
my story. 

Even the strong-willed, stern-visaged Burgomaster 
trembled as he heard my words, and the perspiration 
stood upon his brow when, taking up the fatal paper of 
the Inquisitors, he saw his daughter’s name written 
thereon. 


8 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ God spare ns ! ” he cried, as the crumpled sheet fell 
from his fingers to the floor; then, burying his face in 
his hands, he struggled to become calm. 

I looked on in silent sympathy, and while I did so, 
Dorothy, who was standing near me, stole her hand 
in mine, and her eyes did for her what her voice re- 
fused to do — appealed to me to do something to save 
her. 

“Van der Fabry,” I said, in quick response to this 
mute pleading, “ I do not think that anyone can know 
that Dorothy has come home. Let me take her to my 
father’s house, where her presence will be unsuspected. 
From thence, if needs be, we can remove her to a still 
safer spot.” 

“ Yes, father, let me go to Caspar’s house,” said 
Dorothy. “ I shall have his mother’s care, and Ger- 
trude’s companionship. It is night, and none will see 
me on the way thither.” 

“ Then go, my child,” said the Burgomaster. “ Take 
off that gay dress, and put on one of darker colour. Or, 
what is quite as well, throw a dark cloak around you, 
and go in God’s name. For if I lost my darling daugh- 
ter, I should almost pray to die.” 

It was not often that Van der Fahrv showed emo- 
tion. He was one of those hard men who judged such 
a thing unworthy of a man, and betokening weakness. 
Yever had I seen anything like softness in his face, 
save when he spoke to his child, and then he suffered 
his features to relax into what one might call a smile. 
But never for more than a moment or two. It was, as 
it were, but a flash, and then it was gone. This time, 
however, he was touched to the very quick, and when he 
looked up, I saw that his face was pale, and his eyes were 
dim with tears. 

Dorothy left the room to prepare herself for flight, 
and after a few minutes’ absence returned, nothing 
showing out of the black wrappings but her beautiful 
face. 

“Good-bye, dear ones,” she exclaimed, her eyes over- 
flowing with tears as she kissed her parents. “ I thought 


WHAT I FOUND IN THE NORDENSTRASSE. 9 


it so delightful to come home to you, but now I must 
needs go again.” 

She said no more, for other words were impossible. 
All that she could do, as she drew her arms from around 
her mother’s neck, was to take my hand in hers, and 
wait for me to lead her away. 

Passing into the hall, we came to the door, but Mar- 
tin, who had had it open, ready for us to go out into the 
night, was hastily closing it. 

“ Go back ! go back ! ” he exclaimed, hoarsely. 
“ The accursed Familiars are coming down the street. 
Go some other way ! ” 

“ Cross the garden, and go out by the wicket-gate, 
and along the Westernstrasse,” cried the Burgomaster; 
and turning back, he led the way through an open door, 
and across the greensward where, many a time, I had 
walked and talked and played, when Dorothy and I were 
children. The garden was not a large one, and we were 
soon at the wicket-gate. When we reached it, and 
Dorothy’s father flung it open, the great bell in the hall 
rang out a loud and noisy summons. 

“ They have come ! Go back, father, and tell them I 
am not here,” said the maiden, as she gave her father 
one more kiss, and hurried out into the dark lane, made 
darker by the trees that lined it. 

“ Good-bye, my daughter, the Lord go with you ! ” 
said the Burgomaster, as he quietly closed the gate, and 
returned to receive these late and unwelcome visitors. 

There had been tokens of a coming storm when I 
entered Van der Fabry’s palace. Some big drops of rain 
splashed upon the stones, and the black clouds drew 
together into one great heavy canopy, which shrouded 
the whole city in complete darkness. It had only been 
possible for Martin to see the three black forms ap- 
proaching, by means of the lanterns that swung at 
some of the doorways in the street. Here, in the lane 
into which the garden-gate opened, the darkness was so 
dense that we could take our way in safety. The rain 
was falling in torrents, and the wind, which had risen 
suddenly, was in our faces. 


10 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ I must take your hand, Caspar/’ said Dorothy, 
who, with a resoluteness that filled me with admiration, 
threw aside all weeping, and bent her whole soul on the 
effort to escape. 

“ Yes, dear one,” I answered, heedless as to whether 
she would resent such a familiarity. And taking her 
hand we went on as quickly as the storm would suffer 
us. More than once we had to draw into a doorway to 
gain our breath, and that done, we set forth again. 

“ Who goes there ? ” cried a watchman, as we crossed 
the Beguinstrasse at a run. 

“ A friend,” I shouted in return, but at the same 
time putting my hand to my sword, and loosening it in 
its scabbard, in case it should be needed. For on this I 
was resolved, that rather than be turned aside from tak- 
ing the maiden who was with me into safety, I would 
even dare to withstand this well-armed representative of 
our oppressors. But the man was too intent on finding 
shelter to question us further, and suffered us to go in 
peace. 

Ere long we were at home, where I told the story, 
and left my mother and sister to look after the comfort 
of the Burgomaster’s daughter. 


CHAPTER II. 

MIDNIGHT VISITORS. 

It seemed sheer waste of time to lie in bed, for sleep 
had entirely deserted me that night. The events of the 
past few hours had been so exciting that I could not calm 
myself down, however much I tried, and my brain was 
busy with plans for getting Dorothy away. The fear 
rode uppermost that the Familiars of the Inquisition 
would discover her hiding-place, for they appeared to 
me to be ubiquitous, and no corner, however dark, was 
out of reach of their piercing eyes. So far as I knew, no 
one had seen us go out of the wicket-gate from Van der 
Fabry’s garden, and as for entry into my father’s house, 
we had looked up and down the street most carefully. I 
had even thrust my sword into every doorway to make 
sure that no one was in hiding to watch for my return. 
I was justified in the thought that there was small 
chance of this, seeing that none had known of my where- 
abouts after leaving the house of the cordwainer’s 
widow. 

But a disturbed mind in such perilous times is very 
much like a guilty conscience — that is to say, it needs 
little to make one thoroughly anxious and sick at heart. 
I began to think that there was the bare possibility that 
the Familiars had tracked me to the Burgomaster’s 
palace, had guessed my hasty errand, had followed me 
swiftly, and finding Dorothy and myself gone when they 
got to Van der Fabry’s home, guessed that I had taken 
her to my. father’s dwelling, under cover of the stormy 
night. At any moment there might come the fatal 


12 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


summons at the door, although my father had the repu- 
tation of being a good Catholic. 

Unable to lie still any longer, I sprang from my bed 
and dressed, sitting down in the darkness after that was 
done, and gazing into the street. Then I found myself 
listening intently, as if in expectation of hearing the 
tread of the Familiars. But the night was wild, and all 
that one could hear was the soughing of the wind as it 
went along, and the rain as it pelted fiercely against the 
window-panes. To be alone under such circumstances 
was misery, for imagination ran riot, and drew ghastly 
pictures of awful possibilities. It was as real to me, as 
I looked into the dark room, as though I actually saw 
the torture-chamber itself; and the victim was the 
maiden I loved as I loved my very life. My feelings 
were so wrought upon that the perspiration started from 
every pore. I think my hair stood on end. 

With such dark thoughts as these for my compan- 
ions, I felt that I should go mad if I stayed alone any 
longer. Opening the door, intending to cross the land- 
ing, and ascend the stairs to my parents 7 room, I heard 
stealthy footsteps, and looking before me, saw some- 
thing that filled my soul with horror. I stood in the 
darkness, so that none could see me, but coming up the 
stairs were three black forms, with hooded faces, and 
each one carried a lantern. 

“ Great God ! The Familiars ! Oh, what shall I 
do ? 77 I exclaimed, with bated breath. 

How swiftly one’s thoughts come in times of peril, 
all can tell, who have known what danger is. One 
hears of the rushing by of a whole life’s pictures, even 
in a moment, when face to face with violent death ; and 
in such an instant one can plan his actions, since time 
appears to have stood still. In the brief period of wait- 
ing I formed a desperate resolution, and darting back to 
my bedside, snatched up the sword which, happily, I 
knew so well how to use. Dorothv should not die, cost 
what it might to save her ! 

Going along the passage swiftly, I met the intruders 
at the top of the stairs. 


MIDNIGHT VISITORS. 


13 


“ What do you here ? ” I asked, in a low voice, and 
halting before them. There was little reason to fear 
that anyone in the house would hear them, if they would 
speak quietly, for my room was on the floor above the 
shop, and all the other bed-chambers were at the top of 
the dwelling. 

The men looked at me, and scrutinised my face by 
the aid of the lights they carried. 

“ We want Mistress Dorothy Fabry, and the man 
who aided her in escaping from her father’s house,” 
said one. 

“ I am the man,” I answered, quietly, with a strange 
tremor through my frame. “ Follow me, if you would 
find the maiden.” And passing by them on the stairs, 
I descended, while they turned and came after me, with 
that stealthy tread that had become a kind of second 
nature to them. 

By one of those strange providences that often come 
to our aid, a way was opened for me in dealing with 
these deadly and never-satisfied night-birds; and, as I 
trod the streets, silently followed by the Familiars, I 
blessed God for the happy chance. Yet, that they should 
not think me too pliant, and so suspect me, I halted 
presently. 

“ Will you be content with me alone, and let the 
maiden go ? ” I asked. 

“ Pass on in silence,” responded one. “ Take us to 
her, or it will be worse for you and yours.” 

“ What ! ” I exclaimed, in an angry tone ; “ do you 
threaten me ? ” 

“ Proceed,” was the laconic rejoinder. 

I had done enough to remove suspicion, and they 
came after me when I led the way. 

“ I must needs take you to a ship in the harbour, if 
you are resolute to find her,” I said, as we drew near to 
the quay. 

“ That matters not. If we do not find her, the lives 
of those at home, and your own life also, are forfeit.” 

“ What ! The lives of my parents and sister, who are 
all good Catholics ? ” I cried, in feigned surprise. For 


14 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


now that the first sense of horror had passed, and I had 
calmly thought out my plan, I was free to speak. 

“ That is our concern. Proceed.” 

Without another word I went forward, and after 
passing boat-builders’ yards, rope-walks, smitheries, and 
sail-lofts, we came to the quay-side. I would have left 
the men for a moment, but they would not suffer me to 
pass out of their reach, and followed me down the steps 
of the jetty, where I found a boat. Stepping in, I sat 
down, and while I was placing the oars in the rowlocks 
the Inquisitors took their seats in silence. 

With all the calmness I could summon, I spoke 
again : 

“ Once more I ask you — Will you not be content 
with me alone, and let the maiden go ? ” 

“ Take us to her, or it will be worse for you and 

* «/ 

yours,” responded the spokesman, as before, but with 
still more ominous tone. 

My heart began to beat with gladness as I plied the 
oars, and drew the boat away. The waters were rough, 
and the wind was strong ; but I was stalwart, and made 
light of any little extra toil, so long as I could save 
Dorothy. All around were the merchant vessels that 
had come to port, some ranged along the quay, others 
out in mid-harbour. The lights of lanterns at the bows 
and sterns, casting long and broken lines on the waters 
of the Scheldt, came from every quarter, only, however, 
serving to show how dense the surrounding darkness 
was. For nothing could be seen in that black night ; 
not even the forms of the great hulks that rode lazily 
at their moorings. 

But I knew where I wanted to go, and pulled with 
good will. After a time we ran in under the stern of a 
ship, and by the aid of the lantern, which was swinging 
there, I saw that good fortune favoured me. Backing 
the boat before my dread companions had time to read 
the name of the vessel, I shipped oars, and drew along 
the side with the boathook, until we got to the ladder 
that was hanging over. 

“Go up, my masters,” said I, as I held on to a rope. 


MIDNIGHT VISITORS. 


15 


“ I will go first,” said he, who had been spokesman 
so far. “ Then, Master Ursnleus, do yon follow. My 
companions will bring np the rear.” 

I saw what that meant, and I smiled to myself, al- 
though I made some pretence at objection. They feared 
that if they left me in the boat I might row away, and 
so escape them. 

“ As you will, then,” was my answer. 

Slowly and deliberated we mounted, the Familiar 
before me going with wary step, for he was plainly no 
seaman ; and in a minute or two he and I stood on the 
deck. A man came up at once with a challenge, but I 
hastened to meet him, and whispered a caution, and by 
the time I had done so the other two were at the first 
Familiar’s side. 

Standing between them and the ladder, I beckoned 
the sailor to my side, and drawing my sword, told him 
who these men were, and bade him fetch his commander. 
The Inquisitors saw at once that they were trapped, 
and two of them turned upon me furiously; but the 
third stood where he was, moving neither hand nor 
foot. 

“ Stand hack, you fiends ! ” I shouted, as the two 
approached ; but when they saw mv sword gleaming in 
the light that came from lanterns here and there, they 
halted before me, terror-stricken. 

“ You have deceived us ! ” they cried, as they stood 
cowering, fearing what might be behind them, and 
dreading to come nearer to me, lest the glittering steel 
should find its way into their breasts. 

It had been their lot to strike terror into other 
hearts; to go about with merciless spirit to take the 
strong and weak, the rich and poor, the frail and beau- 
tiful into their toils, and never to display or feel one 
pang of pity. What had they cared for others’ woe? 
How I wished that I might see their faces, to know 
whether they were blanched with fear or not; and when 
they changed their mood, and begged me to let them 
go, I laughed, and bade them do as they had bid me 
do — be silent. 


16 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ Set your minds at rest, my masters/’ I added. 
“ You are on board the flag-ship of the brave old Ad- 
miral Boisot.” And I laughed scornfully. 

“ The Beggars’ Admiral ! ” exclaimed two of them, 
with an increased horror in their tones. 

And it was truly so. With the daring that character- 
ised their every movement, the Beggars of the Sea had 
entered the port the day before, and now lay drawn up 
— some twenty-two ships in all — in the centre of the 
great expanse of water, with guns levelled on the Gov- 
ernor’s palace, the citadel, and other spots that were 
occupied by Spaniards only. This in a sense provided 
for their safety, since any attempt to molest them would 
mean the destruction of Spanish life and property. 
They had not much to fear just then, and they knew it ; 
for Don Luis de Requesens and Cuniga, Grand Com- 
mander of Castile, and now Viceroy in the Netherlands, 
had, a few days before, drawn off from Antwerp so 
many of the garrison for service elsewhere that the 
Governor had but a handful of soldiers at his disposal. 
He dared not, therefore, oppose the Beggars, who might 
indulge in rough reprisals if he interfered. The leader 
of these warlike patriots, who went from port to port, 
bearding the Spanish lion in his den, was the fine old 
Admiral, next to the Prince of Orange, the idol of the 
people, and one who had already led his veterans in 
working deadly mischief against the Spaniards. 

“ What is this ? ” cried someone, with sturdy voice ; 
and, looking up, I saw the Admiral, who, as he came, 
was buttoning up his doublet. He was followed by half- 
a-dozen other men whom the sailor on guard had called 
from their various posts to provide against any possible 
treachery. 

“ I am Caspar Ursuleus, Admiral,” I cried ; “ and I 
pray you give me a moment or two to tell my story.” 

The Admiral started when I told him my name, and 
looked at me strangely. 

“ Are you the son of Margaret, the wife of Goswvn 
Ursuleus ? ” he asked ; and there was a strange look on 
his face, and a tremor in his voice. 


MIDNIGHT VISITORS. 


17 


“ I am, Admiral/’ I answered, somewhat wondering. 
I found out a long time after why he was so disturbed. 

“ Then speak on, my young friend, for there are 
many reasons why I would serve you,” was the old 
sailor's response, and I told him all that had befallen 
me since sunset. 

“ Thrust these creatures into the ship’s hold,” said 
Boisot, as soon as I had finished my story. “ When 
morning comes, they shall have what their victims 
never had from them — a fair trial.” 

Trembling with rage and fear, the Familiars went 
unwillingly to the spot indicated; and with rough and 
ready hands, and only too willing for the unusual task, 
the sailors dropped them down into the darkness, and 
fastened the hatchway securely. The Inquisitors were 
to be tried at day-dawn, and the Admiral bade me stay 
on board the flag-ship so as to be present at the trial. 


CHAPTER III. 


THE TRIAL OF THE FAMILIARS. 

When the morning broke — which was hut one short 
hour after my arrival on board with my strange com- 
panions — the quietness was exchanged for the greatest 
' activity. Boats went from ship to ship throughout the 
fleet of the Beggars, and before much time had passed 
the captains clambered on the deck of the flag-ship, 
wondering why the Admiral had sent for them at such 
an early hour. They were directed to go into the State 
Cabin, to which I was also summoned. Boisot came in 
almost immediately, and, taking his seat at the head of 
the table, called for the prisoners. 

While we were waiting for their arrival, I looked up 

and down the two lines formed bv the men who held 

«/ 

commissions from the Prince of Orange, and a strange 
scene it was. Here were some of the most reputable 
men in Holland, who had done great things for their 
country, and were held in dread by the Spaniards. The 
Beggars’ fleet had stormed strong cities, and captured 
many a rich galleon, so that on the high seas Philip was 
as much troubled as on land. 

Notable by reason of their valour, the}' - were none 
the less remarkable in their garb. Every sailor in the 
fleet was dressed like them, the only difference being in 
the quality of the clothing they wore. To all appear- 
ance they were a company of Flemish mendicants 
dressed in cloth of ashen-grey, each with a beggar’s 
wallet, a wooden bowl, and a spoon slung at his back, 
while in the hand was a staff, such as was commonly 


THE TRIAL OF THE FAMILIARS. 


19 


borne by those who hegged alms. But a stout sword 
was belted on every man’s thigh, and a brace of pistols 
was thrust into the leathern girdle round the waist. 
On each breast was hung, by a silver chain, a Gueux 
penny, as it was called, cast in gold. On one side was 
the bust of the Spanish King, and round it the legend : 
Fideles au roi. The reverse had stamped upon it a 
beggar’s wallet, clasped by two hands, and encircled by 
the words: Jusques a porter la besace* 

But there was a stir at the door, and, turning my 
eyes in that direction, I saw the prisoners. The Beggar 
captains stared in amazement when they saw three 
black-robed figures enter the cabin guarded by full- 
armed sailors, and they turned to the Admiral, with 
inquiring looks. 

For a little while Boisot did not take any notice of 
their glances, but as soon as the Familiars were ranged 
along the lower end of the cabin, he rose to his feet. 

“ Gentlemen,” said he, “ I have called you together 
to hear your judgment. Possibly this may prove the 
strangest court-martial ever held, seeing that the pris- 
oners before you are Inquisitors whose office it has 
been to seek for victims, and hand them over to the 
tormentors. Some may say that we have no jurisdiction 
in this matter, seeing that a court like ours can only 
take note of offences of a military character. But as 
patriots we may, I think, consider that this is something 
more than a court-martial. It is a court consisting of 
Netherlander of good standing, who venture to consider 
the doings of any who are charged with having offended 
against the laws of humanity, and against the comfort 
of their countrymen, and to judge accordingly. What 
these men have done we may proceed to discover. 
Master Caspar Ursuleus, stand forth and tell what you 
know of the prisoners.” 

Without hesitation, I told all that had befallen since 
sunset, including that sad scene in the Nordenstrasse, 


* “ Faithful to the King, even to carrying the wallet.” 


20 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


the finding of the package which contained the list of 
the victims, my errand to the Burgomaster's house, the 
midnight intrusion, and the strange capture of the 
Familiars. The Netherlander listened eagerly, and a 
smile of satisfaction crossed their stolid faces when 
they heard how the Inquisitors had been caught in the 
toils. 

“ It was cleverty done ! ” exclaimed V an der Weeld, 
a sturdy old captain, who sat at the Admiral's right 
hand, and as I finished he rose to his feet. 

“ Whether we are a properly constituted court or 
not, Admiral, I care not,” said he. “ It is enough to 
know that we are Netherlander of good repute, who 
have sworn to put down tyranny in our land, of whatso- 
ever sort it may be. And who does not know that this 
tyranny which these men represent is the fiercest of all ? 
If in self-defence alone we condemned them, we should 
he within our rights, seeing that these Inquisitors spend 
their days in desolating our homes, and rendering life 
intolerable. But here are three men who have been 
caught red-handed as it were. They stole into a citi- 
zen’s house in the dead of night, and for that they 
deserve death. Had we but liberty, and were the 
accursed yoke of Spain but thrown aside, our own laws 
would avail in Antwerp, and throughout the Nether- 
lands. Then the house of a Netherlander would be his 
castle, even as it is in England, and one might kill an 
intruder outright without hindrance. Why not let it 
be so in the case of these men? Here, at any rate, 
within the Beggars’ fleet our country’s laws hold good, 
and for their intrusion they ought to die.” 

“More than that, Van der Weeld,” exclaimed one, 
who rose to his feet as the old captain sat down. “ It 
is enough that these men are the creatures of the In- 
quisition. Such men as these have robbed us of our 
dear ones. Such men as these took my mother, my 
wife, my only child, and put them to the torture, and 
then to death. An Inquisitor is an enemy to my coun- 
try, and ought to die ! ” 

There was a murmur of applause, and, when it had 


THE TRIAL OF THE FAMILIARS. 


21 

subsided, a captain at the lower end of the cabin rose to 
his feet, and spoke. 

“ Why, Master Boisot, should we waste our words 
and our time ? We have sworn vengeance on the ene- 
mies of our country, and the destruction of all who 
serve the Inquisition. Let these men die. Their garb 
declares their office, and convicts them of the crimes 
that have filled our land with horror.” 

^ liether all this was logical or not, I can scarcely 
say. We were all prejudiced — and I plead guilty of 
prejudice even now— for one might safely declare that 
without exception we had all suffered more or less by 
the Inquisition. The havoc wrought in nearly every 
home in the land robbed us of calm judgment, and 
awakened a desire for vengeance whensoever oppor- 
tunity offered itself. Not only was there the desire, but 
vengeance was a part of the Beggars’ vow. Yet so 
terrible was the power of Spain, and so awful the vigi- 
lance of the Inquisition, that three Familiars might 
pass untouched through a crowd of a thousand Nether- 
landers, since no one knew whether his neighbour might 
not be an informer. It was altogether different here. 
On board the flag-ship of the Beggars’ fleet were none 
but good men and true, sworn each and all by the most 
solemn oath to free their country from Spain’s dreadful 
power, and to do all they could to crush out the mur- 
derous Inquisition. 

“ What say you ? ” said the Admiral, signalling for 
silence, when the last speaker had taken his seat. “ Are 
these men held guilty of violating our country’s liber- 
ties ? ” 

One by one the answers came, and always the same, 
spoken with a decision which showed the prisoners that 
there was no hope of mercy from the stern-souled 
patriots who had become their judges. 

“ Then, gentlemen, before we pass sentence on these 
men, we will give them an opportunity to say what they 
can in their own favour. Shall it be so?” 

“ Yes,” was the general rejoinder. 

Two of the men, when Admiral Boisot asked them 


22 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


what they had to say, maintained a stolid silence, and 
refused to speak. 

“ Have you no word — nothing to plead against the 
sentence of death ? ” urged the Admiral ; but they stood 
mute, and only their trembling robes betrayed their agi- 
tation. 

“ Speak, if you will,” exclaimed the Admiral, stern- . 
ly, turning to the third, who had drawn back a little 
from his companions, and who, throughout the trial, 
had betrayed more feeling than the rest. “ Have you 
anything to say ? 99 

“ Yes, Admiral ! much ! ” the Familiar answered. 

“ But let me first tear away this accursed mask, and 
speak with greater freedom.” And as he spoke, he tore 
away the hideous cowl that always gave the creatures 
of the Holy Office such a forbidding and terrifying ap- 
pearance. 

We looked in astonishment at the man who stood 
revealed before us. His countenance was far different 
from that which one would have expected to find among 
the human butchers who prowled among the people as 
spies and informers. We saw a young man of fair 
complexion, elongated face, blue eyes, and pale brown 
hair. There was a fine intelligence about him, and he 
bore himself, in spite of the fact that he was face to face 
with death, with a fearlessness that won admiration 
even from his judges. 

“ Are the Romish bloodhounds all like these? ” cried 
Boisot, as the man stood ready to speak. “ Who are 
vou, and what is vonr name?” 

C/ V' 

“ I am Walter de Swarte of Bergen-op-Zoom,” was 
the quick response. 

“ What ? Walter de. Swarte was done to death six 
months ago, and his wife with him ! ” cried Van der 
Weeld, starting to his feet. “ And yet,” he added, gaz- 
ing at the man intently, “ you bear yourself like him, 
and your face is like his.” Then turning to the Ad- 
miral, he exclaimed, with a sudden revulsion: “ The 
man lies, Boisot, for Walter de Swarte was ever too ten- 
der-hearted to be a murderer of women and children.” 


TI1B TRIAL OF THE FAMILIARS. 


23 


“ Van der Weeld,” said the F amiliar, earnestly, “ I 
pray you give me fair hearing, and then if the gentle- 
men here judge me worthy of death I will kneel and 
receive the headsman’s stroke without a word.” 

“ Shall we hear him, captains ? ” cried the Admiral, 
looking too intently at the man to have an eye for any 
others in the room. 

“ Yes,” came from every lip, for even the sailors who 
stood on guard were carried away by this strange turn 
of events, and joined in the response. 

“I am Walter de Swarte of Bergen-op-Zoom, and 
was one of the gentlemen in the body-guard of the 
Prince of Orange. It was I who saved him from a 
dreadful death, when he lay sick and helpless at an inn 
on the road to Amsterdam; for the assassin’s dagger 
went into my own arm instead of into the Prince’s 
bosom. See if it he not so ! ” 

And so saying, the Familiar threw down his black 
robe, and drawing off the woollen vest beneath it, he 
showed a thin red cut, such as a keen dagger would 
make, when tearing its way into the flesh. 

“ But you are an Inquisitor,” cried Boisot, looking 
bewildered. “ De Swarte was a staunch Reformer.” 

“ True, Admiral, but let me tell my story. A year 
ago I married the daughter of the Burgomaster of 
Haarlem, and three months later her father died. As he 
lay on his death-bed we stood beside him. 

“ ‘ My son,’ he said, faintly, ‘the Inquisitors have 
dogged my daughter for many a day. Swear to me that 
you will never suffer her to die at their hands.’ 

“ ‘ They shall kill me first,’ I answered. 

“ f But swear it by all that is most sacred that vou 
will forfeit everything — even your honour — rather than 
let my daughter die. For you know, Walter,’ he added, 
with a tenderness I cannot express, ‘ she is the very 
apple of my eye, and even here on my dying bed it is 
agonv to think that she should fall into the clutches of 
those Romish butchers.’ 

“ I did as he desired, and when he lay dead I stood 
hound to forfeit everything to save her. But I loved 


24 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


her so, that I could have readily done everything for her 
sake.” 

De Swarte paused for a moment, as if to conquer his 
emotion. Everyone sat silently gazing at this man, and 
even his black-robed companions turned in his direc- 
tion. Perhaps they knew the story which was taken up 
again. 

“ Three months after that, my wife and I were sit- 
ting in the house. My back was to the door ; my wife 
sat opposite. In the midst of our pleasant talk a look 
of horror came into my wife’s face, and she half rose to 
her feet, gazing at something beyond me with a fasci- 
nation such as might hold the bird that is rendered 
spell-bound by the serpent. Looking behind me, I saw 
such men as these ; ” and the speaker, pausing, pointed 
to his fellow-prisoners. “ For a moment the sight took 
the very life out of me, and while I stood amazed, 
armed men filed into the room, and laid hold of me. 
It was too late when I recovered my presence of 
mind, and before I could move, my hands were hound 
behind, and I was a helpless prisoner. Half-an-hour 
later we both lay in a dungeon filled with nameless 
horrors. 

“ When the dull grey light of morning stole in 
through the barred window, the chains outside fell 
against the door-posts, the bolts were drawn, and the 
door opened. Cowled creatures stood before us, and one 
of them bade us follow them. Slowly and dejectedly we 
went along the narrow way, and entered a chamber 
lighted by oil-lamps. At the further end was a table 
on which stood a golden crucifix. Three men sat there 
— priests of the Church of Rome — and as we entered 
they were talking and laughing as though such a thing 
as pain did not exist. Standing before them, we waited. 
They had their talk out, laughing boisterously at times j 
so did two other men who stood before a blazing fire, in 
which were irons which I justly deemed to be instru- 
ments of torture. The delay added to our agony per- 

haps it was clone with a purpose — but at last the ecclesi- 
astics turned their attention to us. 


THE TRIAL OF THE FAMILIARS. 


X 

25 

44 4 Now, Master Scrivener, what is the charge 
against these people ? ’ said he who sat at the head of 
the table. 

44 4 The usual one/ was the answer. 

“ 4 Heresv ? 5 

“ 4 Yes/ " 

44 4 And what are the names of these heretics ? ’ 

44 4 The man’s name is Walter de Swarte, and here 
also is his wife, Matilda/ 

44 4 Ah, I know the name full well. This is the 
pestilent fellow who is of the body-guard of the Prince 
of Orange/ said one of the Inquisitors. 

44 He who presided turned over the pages of the book 
that lay open before him, and in which he had written 
our names. After a while he looked up at me. Then 
he conferred with his companions, who, rising from 
their seats, looked into the book, and read at the place to 
which he pointed with his finger. That done, they sat 
down again. 

44 4 Walter de Swarte/ said the President, 4 you must 
enter the service of the Inquisition ! ’ 

44 1 listened with horror. For my own sake I would 
rather die, and I said so. 

44 4 It is not for your own sake that we have any care. 
A T ou can serve our cause, and must do so, whether you 
will or no/ 

44 4 1 will not !’ I answered, emphatically. 

44 4 But think of the vow you made to the Burgo- 
master of Haarlem as he lay dying; and consider the 
peril in which you place your wife/ 

44 1 was thunderstruck, and for a few moments my 
brain reeled. My limbs trembled, and but for my wife 
who stood near me, I should have fallen as before a 
heavy blow/’ 

De Swarte paused a moment in his story. 

44 Do I tire you, my masters? ” he asked, presently. 

44 Go on,” we cried, as with one voice ; for this story 
thrilled us. But for the restless moving of the other 
prisoners, and their murmurs of disapprobation, the 
silence was intense. 


26 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ ‘ And what if I persist in my refusal ? ' I asked the 
Inquisitors,” De Swarte continued. 

“ ‘ Then we shall break down your refusal by a 
method we are well acquainted with. Put the woman 
to the rack ! ? 

“ ‘ Stand firm, dear one/ my wife exclaimed, as the 
men laid their hands upon her. ‘ I would rather die, 
Walter/ she added, and there was a brave look on her 
face. 

“ The} r threw her down with a roughness that mad- 
dened me, fastened her arms and feet to the awful 
instrument, and besan the torture. At the first turn of 
the wheel I heard the sinews crack, and my wife could 
not forbear to scream with pain. That scream broke 
down my resolution. 

“ ‘ If I serve the Inquisition, will you spare my 
wife ? ’ I cried. 

“ ‘ Y'es/ the President made answer. ‘ But we shall 
keep her as a hostage for your good behaviour. This 
service is your punishment. You will perform the duties 
of a Familiar, though it should cause you ever such dis- 
gust; and at the first sign of obstinacy your wife will 
go to the rack. At the second, she will be dragged naked 
on a hurdle to the market-place. At the third token of 
insubordination her right hand and foot shall be twisted 
off with red-hot irons. What shall follow we need not 
tell you. We heard of vour vow, and since vou can 
be useful to us you shall keep it/ 

“ I began to realise that I was paying dearly for 
having saved the Prince. To hear of such horrors being 
practised on my wife was more than I could bear, and I 
entered on this infamous task. In so doing I have dis- 
played a disregard for the welfare of the State, but 
affection is my excuse. Beyond that story I have noth- 
ing else to plead, and, since you say it, I must needs 
die like these, my base companions.” 

While Walter de Swarte had been telling his story 
he had unconsciously approached the foot of the long 
table around which the captains sat. But when he had 
ended, he stepped back, and stood in a line with the 


THE TRIAL OF THE FAMILIARS. 


27 


other two men, one of whom, with a fearful oath, lifted 
his hand and struck him a heavy blow in the face. The 
pent-up indignation of six long months now burst forth, 
and as the Familiar’s hand fell upon him De Swarte 
returned the blow with such fury that the Inquisitor 
fell with a groan, and lay senseless on the floor of the 
cabin. The guards did not interfere but suffered him to 
lie there. 

“ Let me die soon/’ exclaimed De Swarte, when he 
had thus repaid this onslaught. “ I should hail death 
as a relief from my shame, if I could but save my wife.” 

A murmur ran down the table, and the captains 
turned to look into each other’s faces. The Admiral, 
without waiting to consult his officers, spoke what was 
in his mind. 

“ What you may say, comrades, I know not ; but I, 
for one, will be no party to the death of this brave 
man.” 

“ Xor I,” came, as with one voice, the response from 
all the others. 

“ Guards, suffer Walter de Swarte to go free ! ” cried 
Boisot. “ As for me, I give him my hand as to one who 
deserves my heart-felt sympathy.” And stepping down 
the cabin he took the Familiar’s hand, and shook it 
warmly. 

“ It was an ordeal I pray God I may never be called 
upon to go through,” he added ; and as I looked at him 
I saw that the old Admiral’s eyes were full of tears. 

There was no doubt as to what the feelings of the 
others were. They crowded round their countryman, 
who stood bewildered, his brow bleeding with the fierce 
blow he had received from his hateful companion. 

“ I do not deserve your kindness,” he exclaimed at 
last, in a voice that was tremulous with emotion. 

. 

Half-an-hour later, two bundles, weighted with shot, 
were dropped over the side of the flag-ship into the 
black waters of the harbour. They were the bodies of 
the two Familiars. The third prisoner was being 
feasted bv the Beggars of the Sea. 

3 


CHAPTER IY. 


THE MASTER OF " THE PENGUIN.” 

I did not wait to see the execution of the men who 
had been so strangely captured, but returned to the 
quay, and made my way to my father’s house as speedily 
as possible. I knew that I should be missed, and my 
absence, in such distracting times, was certain to till my 
friends with consternation. I was, moreover, anxious 
first to know how Dorothy fared, and then to devise 
some scheme for taking her to a safe hiding-place, and 
that without delay. 

“ Where is Dorothy ? ” I cried, even as I mounted 
the stairs that led from the shop, to what was called 
u The Living Room ” ; and barely had I ended my 
question, when I heard a cry, the very tone of which 
bespoke relief. 

Tis Caspar ! And the next moment my mother 
and Gertrude were standing on the landing, ' eager to 
greet me, and ask a hundred questions. 

“ Where is Dorothy, mother ? Is she safe ? ” I asked ; 
for their tearful faces awakened a great fear lest, after 
all, the precautions I had taken to save her had been in 
vain. 

“ She is i n her room, my boy. It would not do for 
her to be seen. But where have you been? Your 
father wanted you two hours ago, and going to your 
sleeping-chamber, found you gone. Then he went out 
to seek for you.” 

Do not trouble, mother. I will go to my room, and 
put myself tidy. Send someone to find my father, and 


THE MASTER OF “THE PENGUIN.” 


29 


when he returns I will tell you of my night’s adven- 
tures. And please get me something to eat, for I am 
starving.” 

Scarcely waiting for me to finish what I was say- 
ing, Gertrude ran down the stairs to tell one of the men 
in the shop to seek my father, and eager to have him 
back as soon as possible — quickened, without a doubt, by 
a natural curiosity to hear what had to be told — she 
sent another man in the opposite direction. 

Half-an-hour later, we were all — Dorothy included 
— sitting at the table, where, having satisfied my hunger, 
I told them what had befallen me, and of the strange 
confession of Walter de Swarte. When I spoke of my 
meeting with the Familiars on the stairs, I chanced to 
look at Dorothy, and saw how startled she was. Her 
face was pale as death, and she breathed quickly, as if 
in pain. But she bore up bravely, and listened with the 
selfsame eagerness. 

From the story we passed on to consider how we 
could find a safe hiding-place for Dorothy. Hone, 
perhaps, knew her whereabouts but the men who had 
dogged her steps across the threshold of our dwelling; 
and two of these were dead by this time, while the 
third was only too thankful to be free from the horrible 
bonds that had bound him. But all our plans appeared 
to be futile. There was a weak place in every one of 
them, and with all our thought we could not strengthen 
it in any way. 

“Do you think that Walter de Swarte could be of 
any service ? ” said Dorothy, at last. “ He would know 
whether others were aware of my having come here, 
and might tell of a spot where I could be secure from 
discovery.” 

“ That is a good suggestion, child,” said my father. 
“ Caspar could find his way to the Admiral’s ship, and 
question De Swarte.” 

“ I will go at once,” I exclaimed ; and without wait- 
ing to hear any more, I left the house, and went down 
to the quay. It occurred to me, however, as I walked 
along, that it would never do to row straight out to the 


30 


THE KEY OF TIIE HOLY HOUSE. 


fleet, for some Spaniards were certain to note the fact, 
and my safety would be imperilled the moment I landed 
again. Wondering what was best to do, 1 stood still, 
but before much time had passed someone greeted me 
cheerily. 

“ How now, Master Ursuleus ? x\re you thinking of 
offering yourself as steward on my ship ? ” 

Turning round, I saw a master mariner, Bertrand 
Ogier by name, a burly, broad-faced, honest-hearted sea- 
man, who traded between Antwerp and London. He was 
one of our best customers, and performed many a com- 
mission for us in the capital of the great English Queen. 

“ Come apart, Master Ogier, and I will tell you my 
difficulty,” I responded; and walking side by side with 
him to a broad open space, where we could not possibly 
be overheard, we sat down on a coil of rope, while I 
told of Dorothy’s peril. I knew that he could be trusted, 
for although he made no great pretension to religion, 
his sympathies were on the right side, since before all 
'else he was a thorough-going patriot. It was whispered, 
too, among the Reformers, that he had a place in his 
hold, where many a suspected one had been in hiding 
from the Spaniards, and so safely were the fugitives 
stowed away that the searchers had never yet found one 
of them. 

“ God pity the poor child ! ” he exclaimed, with a 
flush of indignation on his face. “ And as for Walter 
de Swarte, I know him well, and a better fellow never 
trod the streets of Antwerp. Would to God he could 
find his wife, and bring her to my ship. They should 
have free passage across the seas, whatever the risk 
might be.” 

A sudden thought flashed into my mind. Could not 
Bertrand Ogier also take Dorothy with him on his next 
voyage? Yet it was a great thing to ask him to do, and 
a perilous one. For a long time past a proclamation 
had been in vogue, threatening the most fearful penal- 
ties, and among the mildest that of death, alike to those 
who sought to escape from the land, and to those who 
aided and abetted them in their flight. 


THE MASTER OF “THE PENGUIN.” 


31 


Things had come to such a pass that human endur- 
ance had reached its extremity. It had been bad 
enough when the man-like Duchess of Parma was 
Regent. It was intolerable when she went away, and 
the Duke of Alva came. She had beaten the people 
with whips, as Solomon had done in the olden times; 
but Alva flogged the Netherlanders, like the Wise King’s 
son, with scorpions. It was the all-absorbing topic of 
conversation evervwhere. In noblemen’s houses the 
constant theme was that of the Spanish tyranny. It 
was the same in the church, or in the market. It 
damped the gaiety of the wedding. It added to the 
sombre surroundings of the funerals. In the shops, the 
streets, the fields, the taverns, by the tradesman’s fire- 
side; in the lodgings of the mechanics, it was always 
the same theme — the merciless cruelty of the Spaniards, 
and their coadjutors, the Inquisitors. Goaded past all 
endurance, living in deadly fear for their own safety, 
missing first one and then another of their friends — a 
father, wife, sister, brother, or a neighbour — people took 
to flight, and went out of the country in droves, bidding 
fair, indeed, to depopulate the land. 

Already the effect upon the country was disastrous. 
Trade was paralysed everywhere in the provinces. The 
very streets through which I passed when going to the 
quay were grass-grown, for traffic had so long ceased. 
The roads that led from one city to another, which were 
once busy with the traffic of waggons that lumbered 
heavily along, and lively with long trains of pack horses, 
that had gone clattering by to the crack of whips, and 
the lusty songs of the drivers, were silent and deserted 
now. They were only crossed occasionally by fugitives, 
seeking to escape from the Inquisition, or the Blood 
Council, or by the Spanish soldiers on the lookout for 
heretics and outlaws. In bygone days there were cheery 
greetings between travellers, and a pleasant loitering to 
hear the news. But there was none of that now. When 
men rode, under the changed conditions, they loosened 
their swords in the scabbards, so as to be prepared to 
strike or guard, as circumstances might demand, while 


32 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


some even rode with their weapons ready drawn, and 
gleaming in the sunshine, as if to show that they were 
alert and armed. When travellers passed, they eyed 
one another askance, as if in dread of a cowardly 
attack. The overwhelming tyranny of Spain had de- 
stroyed the spirit of confidence everywhere. It was 
better to be poor and safe, than hold one’s money in 
constant dread of its loss, and live forever in jeop- 
ardy. And hence this continual drain of the popula- 
tion. 

But Alva saw that unless he adopted vigorous 
measures, he would have no people to govern, and no 
money to draw in the shape of taxes. Hence the procla- 
mation, forbidding all persons, whether foreigners or 
natives, to leave the land, or to send away their property, 
and prohibiting all shipmasters, waggoners, and other 
agents of travel, from assisting in the flight of such 
fugitives — all upon pain of death. 

I give the words as the people read them from the 
papers that were hung on the doors of the churches. 

I thought of this when the question came to my mind 
— Could not Bertrand Ogier take Dorothy with him on 
his next voyage ? It was a great thing to ask him to do, 
and a hazardous one; but since he had suggested that 
Walter de Swarte should find his wife, and go on board 
his ship, why should not the maiden, for whom I cared 
as much as I cared for my own body’s welfare, go as 
well ? 

“ Master Ogier,” I said, and then I hesitated. 

For a moment he looked at me, but did not help me 
out of my- difficulty. I did not like to ask this man to 
imperil his life; yet what should I do? 

“ What is it ? ” he exclaimed, at last, wondering at 
my hesitation. 

“ I scarce know how to ask so great a favour,” I 
responded. “ And yet what shall I do if I let you go, 
and do not ask it ? ” , 

“ Ask it, my friend, and do riot be afraid. If it does 
not please me, I can easily say no. Yet I will put the 
question for you, since I think I can read your mind. 


THE MASTER OF “THE PENGUIN.” 


33 


You want me to take Dorothy Fabry on board The 
Penguin , and land her in London. Is it not so ? ” 

My heart leaped within me as I heard the words. 
The seaman’s honest face had grown pale, although he 
spoke so cheerily; for every fresh attempt at rescue did 
but add to his own danger. Pie was already under sus- 
picion, and knew what a closer watch than ever was set 
upon his movements. Indeed, only that morning he 
had found a Spaniard prowling about on the ship be- 
tween decks, and nothing but the thought that he might 
have to pay for it heavily, prevented him from tossing 
the man overboard. 

As Ogier spoke, my impulse was to take his hand in 
mine, and plead with him; but the thought came — we 
were forced to be thoughtful and consider our surround- 
ings in those days — that Spanish eyes might be upon us. 

I contented myself with the words : “ What will you 
say, Master Ogier, if I ask you such a question ? ” 

“ What will I say ? ” said he, his broad face brighten- 
ing again. “ There is only one thing I could say, friend, 
and I say it with all my heart.” 

“ And that ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

I could have flung my arms about him, and kissed 
him out of gratitude; but there was always that re- 
membrane of vulture eyes on the lookout for prey. 

I paused a moment, after I had thanked him alike 
with look and word, and then spoke again. 

“ And now for my next difficulty, Master Ogier. 
On yonder flag-ship is Walter de Swarte, and I want to 
see him, to hear what he can tell me as to the safety 
or danger of the Burgomaster’s daughter. Yet I dare 
not go out from the wharf, and board the Admiral’s 
ship in face of all the Spanish officials who are prowling 
about, and are even now wondering what we two are 
talking about so earnestly. What can I do ? ” 

“ Come on board The Penguin to begin with. They 
can say nothing to that, since they will presently see 
you return ; and as they know that I do not sail for 
seven days, they will not imagine that you want to get 


u 


TIIE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


away, and would be content to lie in hiding so long. 
Once on the other side of my ship, which is anchored 
out yonder, I can send you across to the Admiral, who 
is not far away. Come now, if you will.” 

As I nodded by way of consent, my companion 
turned and led the way to a boat that was waiting at the 
quayside. Lowering ourselves into her, the word was 
given, the boat cast off, and the sailors pulled out to 
The Penguin, which lay a long distance away. For 
Antwerp harbour was immense — a broad and deep river 
— capacious enough for two thousand vessels to ride at 
anchor; and before the Spaniards began their policy of 
tyranny, and ruined the trade, a hundred craft of all 
sizes would come up to the port with every tide. 

When we got alongside, instead of going on board, we 
slid round to the further side, and keeping The Penguin 
between us and the spot where we had stood upon the 
quay, so that our movements could not be seen, we 
reached the vessel to which I had taken the spies who 
were on the quest for Dorothy the night before. 

“ The Admiral will send you back to my ship,” cried 
Bertrand Ogier, as I clambered on board ; and so saying, 
he raised his hand, and the men rowed him back to The 
Penguin, leaving me with the Beggars of the Sea. 


r 


CHAPTER Y. 

THE MASTER-KEY. 

I found De Swarte in the Admiral’s cabin engaged 
in eager conversation with Boisot and some of his cap- 
tains. He was sitting by the small porthole, through 
which the light came in sparingly, but enough to show 
the careworn face. Yet there was a look of hope in it 
now, which doubtless had long been a stranger there. A 
very beautiful face it was, and full of fine intelligence. 
The tormentors of the Holy Office must have known 
that the most terrible punishment they could inflict 
would be to put the one he loved to pain; and with a 
cruel and devilish refinement, of which they had such 
ample reserve, they invented that sort of anguish for 
him which he had undergone for six long weary months. 

“ What is your will, Master Caspar ? ” said the old 
commander, when, having knocked for admission, I 
entered and stood beside him. 

“ I have come, Admiral, to ask Walter de Swarte 
some questions concerning the safety of the Burgo- 
master’s daughter,” I responded. 

“ Then we will leave you together. We can easily 
continue our conversation when you have ended.” And 
so saying, Boisot held up his hand, by way of signal to 
the others, and, followed by them, went out, leaving me 
alone with the late Familiar. 

It was the first time I had ever exchanged words with 
De Swarte; for, when his companions had been con- 
demned, I left the cabin, glad to be in the fresher air, 
away from the close and stifling atmosphere which the 

35 


36 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


spies of the Holy Office seemed to render poisonous. 
For a moment or two, while I gazed into his face, the 
thought came that he might loathe me for the trick that 
had led to his capture, but when, by the dim light, he 
began to recognise me, he sprang to his feet, and came 
forward with open hands. 

“ Master Ursuleus, I thank you from the bottom of 
my heart for the service you have done me. My daily 
life for the last six months has been one long-continued 
hell, the days and nights interminable seasons of un- 
speakable horror, which I dared not break from, lest 
my dear wife should be done to death by the tor- 
mentors.” 

I am glad to have your thanks,” I answered, with 
a sense of great relief. “ I feared that you might despise 
me for the trick I played.” 

“ What ! despise you ? ” he cried, his face flushing, 
as I could see, even in that dark cabin. “ What must 
the thoughts of all honest men be concerning me, whose 
days have been spent in spying out the doings of my own 
countrymen, and my nights in driving them to the Holy 
House, from whence I never yet knew one to return? — 
save myself,” he added, bitterly. And overcome by his 
feelings he sat down, and, placing his elbows on the 
table, hid his face in his hands and sobbed. 

“ My friend,” said I, laying a hand on his shoulder, 
“ what power had you to do differently ? It was the 
fiendish punishment which the Inquisitors, with a 
Satanic cleverness, put upon you — tenfold worse than 
death to such an one as you. There was no escape from 
it, and God knows you deserve our compassion, and not 
our censure.” 

When -I said this, he looked up into my face with a 
look — half smile and half tears. 

“ I thank you, Master ITrsuleus, for your words. 
God knows what heartaches I have had throughout the 
weary months — what self-loathings and sleepless nights, 
hours passed in devising some way for releasing my 
wife, even though the price I should have to pay would 
be my own destruction.” 


TIIE MASTER-KEY. 


37 


“ And every right-minded man will honour you when 
they hear your story, Master Walter. Yes, and every 
woman in the Netherlands — Catholic or Reformer — will 
say that it was nobly done, when they hear how you 
accepted your punishment.” 

“ It is good of you to say so, and I will believe it,” 
was the grateful answer. “ But now let me hear what I 
can do, Master Ursuleus. I heard you say to Admiral 
Boisot just now that you desired to know what I could 
tell you about the Burgomaster’s daughter. I know but 
little, for the Familiars rarely spoke in my presence, 
and never to me. For days I have gone in and out with 
them, their only token that I was to accompany them 
being the motion of their hands. I had to sit alone in 
a dark cell to my meals — bread and water — the coarse 
fare which the other prisoners received. And as we 
walked along the streets no word was spoken when a 
gesture would serve as well. But the solitude of my life 
quickened my hearing, and I often overheard their 
plans. As for Mistress Dorothy, I knew that they were 
after her, and had watched the eastern gate of the city 
for many an hour with the other two that we might 
see her enter, should she soon return. What her present 
peril is — the full extent of it — I cannot well say; but 
I know that when the Fiscal finds that we do not return 
at the end of eight and forty hours, Familiars will be 
sent forth to find us, and others to go in quest of the 
maiden.” 

“ And how long is it since your absence began ? ” I 
asked, eagerly. 

“ Yesterday morning at daybreak, so that there is 
the remainder of to-day and the night that follows. 
If you can get her away, say here, on board the Ad- 
miral’s ship, she will escape; but it must be done to- 
night, and in secrecy. When daybreak comes I must 
be gone,” he added. 

“ But why ? ” I cried. “ Why not stay here, where 
vou are safe, and let the Admiral take you to Eng- 
land ? ” 

“ Do you not see, my friend, that when I disappear, 


3S 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


my wife’s life is forfeit? Scores of times I have been 
told that; and for her sake I must go back.” 

I looked into his face, and wondered at the depth of 
his love. Then I thought of his words to me when he 
first greeted me on entering the cabin; and finding it 
hard to reconcile his thanks since I had wrought his 
deliverance, with this resolution to return, I said so. 

“ Alas ! I forgot everything save my own safety. 
But if I can save her whom I vowed a year ago to cher- 
ish until death I will save her, be the price I have to pay 
ever so heavy. So I pray you, Master Ursuleus, devise 
some way of escape for Mistress Dorothy, and when day- 
break comes I will present myself at the Holy House, 
and tell my story.” 

“ But they will not believe you innocent of your com- 
panions’ deaths,” I cried, “ and they will torture you.” 

“ I know it,” was the quiet response. “ But I must 
go. Whatever comes, I must lessen the peril of my own 
dear one.” 

After this we settled into silence, he busy with his 
own sad thoughts, and I actively endeavouring to frame 
a scheme for Dorothy’s escape. 

“ Can you not think of some method by which you 
might get to your wife? ” said I, at last. “ You surely 
know the prison in the Holy House, as those fiends 
call it.” 

“ Yes, I know the house full well, and know, too, 

where Margaret is. But unlike the other Familiars, I 

have no kev to enter.” 

«/ 

As he spoke I thought of what I had found the night 
before in the Yordenstrasse, and putting a hand into the 
pocket of my doublet, drew out the brass key — heavy 
and intricate — and held it forward for De Swarte to see. 

“ Look at that, and tell me if you know it ? ” 

He looked at it eagerly, and cried aloud : 

“ l r es, I know it ! Let me have it, Master IJrsuleus, 
and I will risk my life in putting it to some use. It is 
the master-key which the Secretary used.” 

“ The Secretary ? ” I exclaimed, interrupting him. 
“ Who is he ? ” 


THE MASTER-KEY. 


39 


“ The senior of those two men who were executed this 
morning. He was Secretary of the Tribunal of the Holy 
House, and one of the Familiars being ill, he came out 
in his stead, so eager were his colleagues to lay hands on 
che Burgomaster’s daughter. l r ou will give me this key, 
will you not ? ” he asked, springing to his feet, and 
taking me by the hand. 

“ But of what use will it be to you ? ” I asked, anx- 
ious to know what its true value was. 

“ The use ? The life of my wife, perhaps. As I have 
told you, it is the master-key, and opens every door of 
the Holy House. I will try this very night to effect her 
release.” 

After this we settled down into an earnest conversa- 
tion, contriving ways and means, alike for the safe 
placing of the maiden on whose escape my own heart 
was set, and the poor prisoner in the Holy House. We 
called in the Admiral, and told him our plans, and re- 
ceiving his promise of assistance, separated. Walter de 
Swarte, with the key in his possession, remained on 
board until the shades of evening fell, while I went back 
to The Penguin , from whence Bertrand Ogier’s sailors 
rowed me ashore, in the most open manner, and thus 
removed all suspicion. 

It was not long before I was safe at home, where I 
found Dorothy awaiting my arrival, and eager to hear 
what had been done towards effecting her escape. 

• •••••• 

When night came, it pleased me greatly to find that 
the rain-charged clouds obscured the moon, and buried 
the streets in a gloom that hid the movements of all who 
were abroad. Of these, fortunately, there were fewer 
than usual, for the air was damp and chill, and a sense of 
discomfort caused people to put their shutters together 
so as to keep out the raw air, and everything that would 
tend to remind them of what was going on in the outside 
world. The wind, moreover, was rising, as if to herald 
another storm, such as had swept the streets the night 
before. 

The great danger lay in the chance meeting with any 


40 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


of the emissaries of the Inquisition, although I had come 
to the desperate resolution of driving my sword through 
the body of anyone who sought to hinder me in this 
endeavour to convey Dorothy on board the flag-ship of 
the Beggars 7 fleet. It had been suggested that since the 
garrison in the Citadel was small, a strong force of the 
Beggars should be landed, so as to provide an escort for 
us from my father’s door, and resist, if necessary, any 
soldiers whom the Spanish commander might send forth. 
But there were grave reasons why this should not be 
done, for it was certain that as soon as the fleet had gone 
out of the harbour, my father would pay a heavy price 
to the oppressors. It was decided, therefore, that I 
should trust to my own skill and caution in reaching the 
quay, and once there, we should find some sailors ready 
to pull us out to the ships. 

The street was silent when I looked out. One would 
have thought that our friends had known of our venture, 
for there were fewer lighted lamps than usual. This, 
perhaps, was due to the fact that the heavy rain that 
had set in just before sunset had put the lights out. If 
so, we had much to thank the storm for. 

“ Come, Dorothy,” said I, in a low voice, putting out 
my hand to take hers, and finding it already out- 
stretched. I could not see it, for the shop was kept in 
darkness, in order to lessen the chances of anyone see- 
ing us pass out. A moment later we were in the open 
air, and on our way, having heard a whispered “ God 
Speed ” from those who remained behind. 

Following us closely and silently was Mistress 
Martha, the cordwainer’s widow, whose daughter had 
been startled out of life by the ghastly sight of the 
Familiars the night before. She was glad to go out of 
a country where she had endured so much; and now 
that her child was dead, there was nothing to bind her 
to the Netherlands. My father promised to pay her 
well, if she would go with Dorothy as a helper, during 
her stay in England, and she acquiesced without a 
moment’s hesitation. 

" Keep well up, Martha,” I whispered, “ or you will 


THE MASTER-KEY. 


41 


lose sight of us.” And then, hand in hand with Doro- 
thy, we went on quickly. Street after street was passed, 
side alleys and even stable yards being made use of, 
so as to shorten the journey. 

Reaching the spacious quay, we halted, drawing back 
into the doorway of one of the great warehouses. Stand- 
ing there, we looked about us. Behind, and to right 
and left, as far as the quays extended, lay a great city, 
with a hundred thousand people and more, but domi- 
nated in spite of the charters by a tyranny that was 
unendurable. Two of our number were flying from 
that. Before us lay the great harbour, where, if the 
night had been clear, we should have seen the twinkling 
lights of the Beggars 7 fleet; but a heavy mist hung over 
the waters, and we could discern no sign of life. There 
came, however, a shrill cry, like that of the storm birds 
of the sea. I had heard it before, as we drew near to 
our hiding-place; and hearing it a second time, I an- 
swered back in imitation. It came again, and taking 
Dorothy’s hand once more, we walked across the broad 
open space, where ropes, heaps of tarpaulin, anchors, 
boats that were undergoing repair, oars, chains, and a 
thousand other things that are to be found on the quay- 
side, lay about in a confusion that made the short jour- 
ney treacherous. 

We went forward with caution, groping in the dark- 
ness, sometimes stumbling over some unseen obstacle, 
but keeping in the right direction by reason of the occa- 
sional bird-cry. After a while we reached a spot where 
we not only heard the waters splash upon the steps, but 
the steady grating of a boat’s side against the granite 
W 3,11s 

“ Who goes there ? ” I asked. 

“ A Beggar.” 

“ Then send someone up the steps to show the way,” 
I said, in a low tone. 

My request was responded to at once. A lantern 
was drawn from beneath some tarpaulin, and by its aid 
I was able to lead Dorothy down in safety. When she 
had stepped into the boat, I returned to give a helping 


42 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY IIOESE. 


hand to Mistress Martha. As she sat in the stern at 
Dorothy’s right hand, a black-robed figure stepped from 
the little craft, and stood beside me. Then a sailor held 
out a bundle which the man took from his hand, and the 
word was given quietly to pull off. Nothing was said 
more than that, but the Familiar who stood at my side 
grasped my hand, then slowly walked up the steps that 
led to the wharf. At the top we paused a moment. 
We could hear the grating of the oars in the rowlocks, 
the swish of the blades as they cut the water, and the 
occasional cry of the man on the look-out, so as to guard 
against any possible accident. We gazed out on the 
dark waters, but saw nothing, and presently turned 
away. Dorothy surely was safe; but as for me and my 
companion, God only knew how the night would end. 


CHAPTER VI. 


IN THE HOLY HOUSE. 

“ Let us go into the shadows yonder,” said the black- 
robed Inquisitor; and, without a word, I followed him 
as he led the wav among the many things that lay 
strewn about the wharf. 

“ This will do,” said he, at last, placing his bundle 
on a cask that stood near. Then, opening it, he handed 
me first a lantern, and then a long black robe which I 
threw over my head, so that I stood, like himself, cowled 
in such a manner that not even the Fiscal of the Holv 
House, his secretaries, his receivers, nor all the rest of 
the officials, would know that I was other than one of 
the spies of that accursed Inquisition. 

“ I will hide this third robe beneath my own,” said 
my companion; and with this he lifted up his black 
garment, while I bound the spare one about his waist, 
so that it hung beneath, and gave no indication of its 
presence. That done, he said again, in a low voice, 
“ Now let us be gone, and may God prosper our errand.” 

It was not often that two Familiars went forth in 
Antwerp. They were generally in threes, but why, I 
have never discovered. Yet no one ventured to question 
the doings of these informers, but got away from their 
neighbourhood as speedily as possible. 

It was so that night. Dorothv and I had been 
fortunate in finding the streets empty as we passed 
along them. Indeed, I do not think we met a single 
person during the whole journey — not even a watchman, 
which was certainly unusual, seeing that these men were 
4 "43 


TEE KEY OF TEE HOLY HOUSE. 


44 

given small beats, and might be met with at any 
corner. But in our walk to the spot where we were 
bent on making a desperate venture, we met several, not 
one of whom spoke to us as we went on swiftly and 
solemnly. Nor were we accosted when, turning into 
the Borgerhout-strasse, we came into the midst of a 
group of mounted Spaniards — the city patrol. This 
night it was doubled, and even trebled, by reason of the 
proximity of the Beggars of the Sea, who, it was feared, 
might make a dash on the Citadel. As we walked along, 
the light of our lanterns declared what we were, or were 
supposed to be ; and such was the awe which the Inquisi- 
tion inspired, that the horses were drawn aside to right 
and left, leaving a broad lane, down which we passed 
without exchanging a word with anyone. 

Once, however, we drew into hiding, since it was well 
to run as few risks as possible. There chanced to be a 
rather brighter lamp than usual at the corner of one of 
the streets, and our eyes caught sight of three forms, 
robed like ourselves. They were just coming round into 
the same street that we were traversing, and approached 
us slowly. We instantly turned down into what proved 
to be a cul-de-sac , one of the many blind alleys which 
Antwerp boasted, and there, placing the lanterns in the 
folds of our robes, we waited. The new-comers passed 
on, much to our relief, for they might have come into 
this very place, since no spot was free from their 
prowlings. 

Giving them fair time to go out of sight, we started 
on our way again, ending the journey by halting in front 
of the Holy House, where the Inquisitors imprisoned 
and tortured their victims. As I looked at the massive 
doorway, I thought of the legend which the Italian poet 
had seen inscribed over the doors that led into the city 
of woe: 

“ All hope abandon ye who enter here.” 

For surely there had passed into that dread place 

“ the souls 
To misery doom’d ” ; 


IN THE HOLY HOUSE. 


45 


and had I but hearing keen enough, I might have heard 
what never once disturbed those callous-hearted crea- 
tures of the Inquisition — 

“ Sighs with lamentations and loud moans 
Resounding through the air.” 

How dreadful was the lot of those who had entered 
through those gates — to be absolutely hopeless ! It is a 
terrible thing to have lost the stimulus of hope. How- 
ever great a man’s misfortunes are, if there be but the 
faintest glimmer of hope on the far-off horizon, he will 
not despair, but will wait his opportunity to rise superior 
to his sorrows. But to be hopeless, to have nothing over- 
head but an impenetrable canopy, settling down over one 
like the blackness of an endless night — this is more 
dreadful than death itself. When one’s life is bereft of 
hope, one might well pray to die ; for to such a man the 
grave is the goal of life. 

I felt, when we halted at the doorwav that led to that 
place of horrors, that I could have done as Dante did, 
and wept at entering. But this was no time for tears 
— not even for pity; for there was stern work to be 
accomplished, and unspeakable peril to be undergone. 

It was no part of our plan to go in by this main 
entrance, for, as Walter de Swarte said, his wife lay 
somewhere to the western side of the prison, but in 
which cell he was not sure. To get there it was best to 
go in by the Secretary’s private entrance, since scarce 
anyone but that official ever entered that way, and also 
because our movements were less likely to be observed. 

The door, bound and studded with iron, stood half 
way down a cul-de-sac , and as we passed into the forbid- 
ding blind alley, we muffled our lights, and trod with 
caution. Before Walter placed the key in the lock, we 
walked to the end of the passage to be certain that no 
one was near to watch us, and fortunately we found it 
empty. Then began our real danger. My companion 
whispered to me : 

“ Shall we lock the door behind us, or simply close 
it?” 


4G 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ Close it. We may be hard pressed, and have no 
time to find the lock.” 

I saw that he inclined his head somewhat, as if in 
approval, and then the key was thrust into the keyhole, 
and the bolt went back silently. Lifting the heavy latch, 
De Swarte pushed the door open slowly. It rolled back 
on its hinges without a sound, and we stepped across the 
threshold. While this was being done, I loosened the 
sword in the scabbard which hung at my left side, be- 
neath the robe, and having placed it in readiness for 
action, if need called for it, drew a keen dagger from my 
belt. De Swarte did the same as soon as the door was 
latched again, holding the weapon in his left hand, for 
he needed his right to use the master-key. 

Turning to the left was a flight of steps, leading 
down into a damp vault. Arriving there, we looked 
around, and found ourselves in a great chamber, on 
either side of which were doors so strong as to indicate 
how impossible it was for a prisoner to escape. The 
walls were full eighteen inches thick, and built of blocks 
of granite, held in their places by cement that appeared 
to be as solid and firm as the close-grained stone itself. 
By the aid of the lanterns, we saw that we were in a 
vaulted space some twenty feet high, into which, on 
either side, the cells had been built, one row above an- 
other, the upper ones being approached by a flight of 
steps at the further end of the vault. Along the front 
of the upper cells ran a stone landing, which was railed 
in, so as to prevent those who passed along from falling 
over. 

For a moment or two — although time was most 
precious — we halted, while my companion considered 
what the next step should be. 

“ I chanced once,” he whispered, “ to stand at the 
door yonder, and saw some officials lead my wife into 
this place. I had but a momentary glance, for the door 
was shut in my face almost instantly. But the leader 
turned to the left, and obliquely, as if going to those 
middle cells. That was only last week, and I think she 
must be there now.” 


IN THE HOLY HOUSE. 47 

“ Then let us try it. Begin at this end, and go from 
cell to cell, until you find the right one.” 

Without a word, De Swarte stepped quietly across the 
floor, and unlocked a strong door that would have defied 
the onslaught of the most vigorous axe-man. Within 
it — to my own surprise, but not to my companion's — was 
another door, still stronger than the outer one. It was 
cased with iron, and had straps of the same metal across 
it, well bolted into the solid substance of the door. At 
a height such that an average-sized man could look in 
easily, was a grate, through which the jailers put the 
prisoner’s food. 

This, too, we opened, and passed in. An exclamation 
of disappointment escaped from both of us, for the cell 
was empty. Yet, in the quick brief glance, I saw how 
dreadful imprisonment in such a place must he. The 
walls had but one opening, scarcely large enough for 
one’s head to go through, and even that was barred 
transversely and horizontally, so that a prisoner’s hand 
could barely pass. It was the window through which 
the light struggled in the day-time. 

If this was a sample of the other cells, then, apart 
from the tortures, and the horror that comes when death 
is always in prospect, one knows not how or when, the 
lot of those who fell into the clutches of the creatures 
of the Holy Office was unspeakably wretched. A dank 
and mouldy air came forth as Walter pushed the door 
open. Before us was a bed of soddened straw, and the 
rats scrambled away to their holes, disturbed by our 
entrance. 

We did not linger, but after flashing our lights 
round, to be sure that we were not mistaken, we passed 
out, and went to the next cell. Here we saw an old man, 
who cried as we looked upon him : 

“ Have you come to bring me further torture? ” 

We would have stayed, but dared not. So, without a 
word, we went on. The next cell, and the next, brought 
us further disappointment, and I could hear Walter’s 
sigh of despair, when he drew the doors after him, and 
went to the chamber beyond. Here, when the inner 


48 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


door was flung open, he threw a light into the cell, and 
it fell across the damp straw bed, showing the form of a 
woman, who, awakened by the opening of the door, sat 
up and looked upon us with eyes that could scarce endure 
the feeble rays of the horn-lantern after the dense black- 
ness of her prison. 

“ Go ! ” she cried. “ Why do you come here, in the 
dead of night, to torment me with your horrible pro- 
posals, and your threats of torture ? ” 

Even in her misery, with her dishevelled hair, and 
startled look, her face was beautiful — one that spoke of 
goodness and tenderness which might well claim the 
undying loyalty of a husband. 

“ Is this the woman ? ” I asked myself, as I gazed 
upon her. But I had the instant answer from my com- 
panion. 

“ It is my beloved ! my wife ! my poor imprisoned 
bird ! ” cried Walter, forgetful of everything save this, 
that before him on that bed, with all its noisome sur- 
roundings, lay the woman for whom he had undergone 
a punishment that made his life a long experience of 
hell upon earth. 

“ Oh, what is this ? ” cried Matilda de Swarte. “ It 
is my husband’s voice, and yet it is one of those creatures 
of the devil who kneels at my side ! Begone ! ” 

Her voice thrilled with anger and surprise. Anger 
was in it, roused there by the thought that one of the 
iron-hearted tormentors should dare to over-reach her 
by a pretence such as this, and perhaps induce her by 
false endearments to make a confession that would bring 
her to still greater anguish than she had already en- 
dured. But surprise was in the tones as well. It was 
the hideous form of a Familiar that bent over her; yet 
it was her husband’s voice, or something like it, that she 
heard, unless her memory had befooled her during the 
long days of sorrow. It was like, and yet unlike. It 
was unlike, because it was muffled beneath the cowl. But 
was it not her husband after all? None had ever 
smoothed back her hair as he was doing even now, and 
whispering the old pet names to her. 


IN THE HOLY HOUSE. 


49 


u I am your Walter — your husband ! ” said De 
Swarte. “ I am come to save you. House yourself, Ma- 
tilda, and come at once.” 

“ Ah ! but I would see your face, and know for a 
very surety that you do not deceive me. Take off that 
cowl, and let me see your face.” 

“ Then be it so, dear one. See ! ” he exclaimed, a 
moment later, when, throwing back the black mask, he 
held the light so that it fell upon him. 

“ Oh, Walter! Walter! it is my husband!” she 
cried, in ecstasy, flinging her arms about his neck. 
“ Thank God you have come at last ! ” she said again, 
as she covered his face with kisses. 

They said no more, for grief and joy mingled to- 
gether, and robbed them both of speech. 

I stood and watched them, and my sight was blurred 
with tears. But only for a little while. For the thought 
of our peril came to me, and brushing my hand across 
my eyes, I turned to gaze — for caution’s sake — into the 
great chamber outside the cell. Then horror filled me, 
and my blood ran cold. 

“ De Swarte,” I exclaimed, in a low tone, “ beware ! 
There are men outside ! ” 

“ What ! ” said he, in little more than a whisper, and 
he sprang to his feet. But there was something in that 
simple word which showed that now he would go from 
the cell with his wife, and then away to freedom, or die 
even where he stood. 

Gazing, like myself, with startled eyes, he saw the 
gleam of light upon the floor, and heard the muffled 
tread of men who came slowly, and with irregular steps, 
as though they walked in a little bunch, and with no 
thought of any adventure before them. Then we heard 
a door fall together, as if one of those who came through 
it had given a careless push behind him. 

It was too late to close the doors, for the first one of 
Matilda’s cell had been drawn outward, and was wide 
open. 

“ Get }^our sword ready,” I whispered. “ We may 
have to fight for it.” 


50 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ True,” responded the other. “ And now I thank 
God that ever I learnt to be an expert swordsman/’ he 
added. 

As we spoke, I snatched at the hand of the woman, 
drew her np from her bed, and thrust her behind me in 
the corner of the cell that was hidden by the door that 
opened inward. She would be safer there. In my left 
hand I held a dagger. With my right I grasped the 
handle of my sword, having placed the lantern on the 
floor. My companion, no less alert, did the same, and 
so we stood, eager and resolute. There was no time to 
formulate any plan. All that we could do was to act 
as circumstances determined, our main object being to 
get away from this horrid den. But not alone, nor even 
we two. The wife was to go with us, or none would 
go. That was the thought within our minds, and we 
expressed them hurriedly in whispers. 

“ Courage, my dear husband ! ” exclaimed Matilda. 
“ Strike, if needs be, for we must get away from this 
dreadful place. Ah ! would that I had a dagger, so that 
I might play my part ! ” 

While she spoke thus, in a low voice, the men outside 
halted. 

“ What means this open door ? ” said one. 

“It is the Secuestrador,” whispered Walter. “ I have 
a long score to pay that man." 

“ Speak,” again cried the Secuestrador, a leading 
official of the Holy Office. “ Whose duty was it to 
secure the doors ? ” And his voice was full of anger and 
apprehension for the safety of the prisoner that had 
been lodged within. 

“ It was mine,” answered one of the company ; “ and 
I locked it securely when I brought the woman’s food 
two hours gone by.” 

“ But see ! It is open now. Who but yourself could 
open it? Who has a key beyond the one you carry? ” 

“ Hone but the Secretary, and his, as you are aware, 
is the master-key,” was the man’s response. “ I know 
full well that both doors were securely fastened when I 
left them.” 


IN THE HOLY HOUSE. 


51 


The man was yet replying when the Secnestrador 
tramped into the cell, followed by a Familiar, a soldier, 
and the turnkey. The Familiar flashed his lantern 
about him as he came, but all the Inquisitors had their 
backs toward us. 

For a brief moment I thought it possible that we 
might have given them the slip, silently; then, having 
got outside the cell, we could have thrust the door upon 
them. De Swarte evidently thought the same, and laid 
his hand upon my arm. But it could not be. Seeing 
that the bed was empty, and noticing also the light 
from the lanterns on the ground behind them, the four 
men swung round, and brought themselves face to face 
with us. 

“ How now ? ” cried the Inquisitor, as he snatched 
the lantern from the turnkey, and held it up so that he 
might see us. His face was the picture of amazement 
when he recognised Walter, whose face was still un- 
covered. “ Here is that accursed De Swarte himself, 
in his wife’s cell. Who is the other ? A Familiar ! 
Seize them ! ” 

The men made a dash at us, but had not counted on 
our being prepared for them. We had drawn our 
swords, and they, not seeing them, ran full on them, as 
we thrust* out the keen weapons to meet their furious 
dash. Throwing up their hands, and screaming with 
pain — no unusual sounds in that fearful place — the 
turnkey and the soldier, leaping back convulsively, and 
almost overturning the others as they did so, fell heavily 
to the floor. 

For a moment there was an awful silence, during 
which Walter, with swift movement, stooped, snatched 
the two pistols from the soldier’s belt, and pointing one 
at the Secnestrador, handed the other to his wife. 

“ Move but an inch, or speak one word,” he ex- 
claimed, “ and I will fire. Your deaths would ill repay 
the tortures you have inflicted upon so many; but one 
victim at least, with God’s help, shall escape you to- 
night.” 

The Inquisitor, who had come hither to add to the 


52 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


torments he had already visited upon the poor woman 
behind ns, looked on, terror-stricken. He had been 
callous to the sufferings of others, and had gloried as, 
with the rest of the tormentors, he brought men, women, 
and even children, down to death’s door in the extremitv 
of pain. But now that a slight pull of the trigger 
might insure his own death, he quailed. He would have 
spoken, but Walter sternly bade him be silent. 

“ Words will not avail you now,” he exclaimed. 
“ And if you speak, I swear that you shall die. Do 
you, my friend,” he added, turning to me — and he was 
careful not to call me by name, lest it should lead to 
my recognition, and bring future trouble upon me — 
“ Do you, my friend, bind both those men, hand and 
foot. If they object, then we will kill them, for they 
shall not hinder us now.” 

Thrusting my sword back into the scabbard, and 
giving the dagger to Matilda de Swarte, I stepped for- 
ward. Taking the dead soldier’s belt from his body, 
I put it round the scowling Secuestrador’s arms, and 
strapped them down tightly to his sides. Then I pulled 
off the Familiar’s robe, tore it into stripes, and with 
these, bound the two men, hand and foot, and flung 
them both upon the bed where Walter’s wife had spent 
so many hours of bodily and mental agony. Next, I 
gagged them, so that no shouts should bring any relief ; 
and that done, with Matilda’s aid, we stood ready for 
escape. 

“ Matilda, throw this about you, and be a Familiar 
for once,” said her husband, loosening the robe that he 
had fastened about his loins. “ It is the only way in 
which we shall get you safely through the streets.” 

“ Whatever you will, Walter,” she answered, and 
with our help she donned the garment, and stood before 
us waiting. 

“ How come,” said De Swarte, turning to quit the 
cell. 

But the way was not yet clear. I had already got as 
far as the door, leading the way with my lantern, when 
I drew back suddenly. Coming into the vaulted chamber 


IN THE HOLY HOUSE. 


53 


by the same entrance as that by which our prisoners 
had done, were two more officials of the Holv House. 
A happy inspiration came to me, and I called to them: 

“ Lock that door, and come hither quickly.” 

The thought had flashed into my mind, that if the 
door that communicated with the rest of the prison 
remained unfastened, still more, perhaps, would be com- 
ing, and we should fail to secure our escape. 

“ Go back, 1 ' I whispered to my companions, while the 
new-comers turned to do as they were bid. “ If they 
resist, kill them off-hand; but if possible, we will bind 
them like these others, and let them live.” 

Drawing back into the cell, we stood so as to keep the 
lights from showing what else that cell had to reveal; 
and very shortly after, the other two Familiars entered. 
Scarcely had they done so, when I held the lantern in 
such a way that the two men saw the gleaming barrels 
of the two pistols held in readiness to fire at them by 
two who were robed like themselves. 

“ A word, and you die,” said I. 

Bewildered at this strange reception, they gazed 
around them, and saw the Secuestrador and his com- 
panions on the floor, the two men lying silent where they 
had fallen. For a moment they hesitated, but I called 
them back to a full sense of their helplessness. 

“ A word, or a movement, and you die ! ” I said 
again, sternly. “ Disrobe at once, for we are in haste.” 

They still hesitated. 

“ Hasten, or we must needs kill you off-hand, even 
as those two men have been disposed of,” said I, deci- 
sively, and nodding my head in the direction of those 
who lay dead on the floor. We were growing impatient, 
and eager to be gone, for time was passing. 

The Familiars shrugged their shoulders, pulled off 
their robes, and suffered us to bind them. Then, leav- 
ing them to fare as best they could, unable to call for 
aid, since they were gagged, like the others, we went 
out, locked the inner and the outer doors, and hastened 
to that one which led into the street. Hurrving out, 
and pulling the door after us, we stood waiting for a 


u 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


moment in the shadows. While Walter was looking 
up and down the street to see that we were unobserved, 
I fastened the door securely, and put the key into my 
pocket. 

“ Dear one, let us hasten,” said W alter, tenderly, as 
he held out his hand to his wife, who, now that she was 
free, knew not what to do — whether to laugh or weep. 
For a few moments she was overpowered with her 
thoughts, and had it not been for the necessity for 
action, would have broken down altogether. Happily 
the sense of danger, only partly overcome, steadied her; 
and taking the outstretched hand, she walked at her 
husband’s side, sometimes going forward so eagerly as 
to outstrip him. Then she would say: 

“ Come, darling, lest they find us, and take us back 
to that hell I have been delivered from ! ” 

Presently we slackened our speed, and walked with 
steady and deliberate pace; for the same patrol we had 
met before was returning. But no one spoke on either 
side. The ribald songs of the soldiers hushed as we 
approached, and many of the troopers crossed them- 
selves. The honour, the property, and the life of every 
servant of the King — Spaniard or Netherlander — was in 
the hands of that Church which they supposed we 
served. 

“ Can you not take us to the harbour along some 
by-ways, Master LTrsuleus?” said Walter, when the 
patrol had passed on its way. For Matilda cle Swarte, 
called upon to face such an ordeal as this, seemed well- 
nigh overwhelmed with terror, and the strain upon her 
over-wrought nerves was already beginning to tell. She 
trembled like an aspen leaf, and began to sob. Poor 
woman! Who could wonder at it? Each soldier, and 
each successive watchman we should pass, might well 
appear to her — so lately released from durance — an 
emissary of the Inquisition, charged to arrest and take 
her back to misery. 

“ Come this way,” said I, in response to the question ; 
and going on before them. I turned down a side street, 
walking on and on through many a dark alley, crossing 


IN THE HOLY HOUSE. 


55 


the main streets, and diving down some narrower way, 
sword in hand, in readiness for self-defence, until we 
came into the broad open space, hard by the spot where 
I had met the boat, and given Dorothy over to the care 
of the Beggars of the Sea. 

A long, low sea-bird cry escaped my lips, followed by 
an answering call; and going down the steps, preceded 
by Walter and his wife, I was soon seated by them in the 
boat, while the sailors pulled out to the fleet, that lay 
far back in the fog that yet hung — but less densely — 
over the waters. When Matilda stood upon the deck, 
where the old Admiral waited to bid her welcome, her 
strength forsook her, and she fell back unconscious into 
her husband’s arms. 


CHAPTER VII. 

Dorothy's message. 

The Admiral, having provisioned his ships, and se- 
cured a large supply of ammunition, had resolved to 
quit the harbour at the break of day, since he had heard 
that a Spanish convoy was in the English Channel, 
bringing stores for the use of the troops that were serv- 
ing the Grand Commander in the Netherlands. This 
would be a glorious prize, and would possibly provide the 
Prince of Orange with much-needed monev wherewith 
to prosecute the war. 

I heard this from his lips with mingled feelings; 
for, on the one hand, it meant that Dorothy and the 
other fugitives would soon be on their way to a safe 
refuge ; but, on the other, she, who was all the world to 
me, would be far away, and I should no longer enjoy her 
companionship. 

Whether she herself had any serious thought con- 
cerning the parting from me, I could not say. She had 
always been kind and pleasant in her greetings; in all 
our intercourse, in fact, ever since childhood, we had 
been on some such footing as brothers and sisters might 
he. But of her own will she had never shown me, by 
look or word, that I was more than friend to her. Once, 
indeed, when a stray word fell from my lips — I do not 
remember what it was now — I chanced to glance in her 
direction, and her pale face flushed a rosy red, and her 
eyes betrayed more than she would have cared to own. 
But since T dared not speak to her just then, I did not 
seem to notice, and held my peace. It was the straw 


DOROTHY’S MESSAGE. 


57 

of hope on which I was prepared to throw my whole 
weight, now that I was struggling in the broad, deep 
sea of love. 

As I turned away from the little group of which the 
Admiral formed the leading figure, I went to the deck- 
house where 1 was told that I should find Dorothy Fabry, 
who would not go to rest until she knew how the peril- 
ous venture had ended. 

The door was opened by her own hand when I 
knocked. 

“ Oh, Caspar ! how glad I am that you have come 
back safely,” she exclaimed, when she saw me; but how 
she looked I could not say, for her face was in the 
shadows. Yet my heart beat more quickly by reason of 
the tone in which she spoke these words. Was it pos- 
sible that she cared for me as one she loved? I had 
come to the cabin simply to say good-bye, knowing that 
I should be more hungry in my heart than ever when I 
left her ; but as she took my hand, and held it longer 
than she was wont to do, the old hope revived again. 

“ I have come to say good-bye, Dorothy.” 

“Good-bye?” said she, with a gasp in her breath. 
“ Good-bye ? Surely not yet.” And her hand closed on 
mine with a convulsive grip that betrayed her deep emo- 
tion. 

“ YYs, Dorothy. The Admiral sails at daybreak, and 
will land you in England, on his way to intercept the 
Spanish fleet in the English Channel.” 

But now her face was just beneath the lantern, that 
swung to and fro with the slow movement of the ship. 
What I saw was a revelation to me, and made me bold to 
speak without delay. What it was that I saw I cannot 
tell ; but as I gazed at her, and perceived that her tall 
and graceful form was trembling, her rich full lips 
quivering, and her blue eyes clouded with something 
more than regret, I dropped her hand, and took her in 
my arms instead. 

“ Dorothy, I must tell you, before you go away, how 
great my love is for you,” I exclaimed. “ I loved you in 
my boyhood; I have loved you ever since. And now 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


oS 

that you are going from me, it is as if the light were 
going from my life.” 

Instead of drawing back, she nestled close up to me, 
and with her head upon my shoulder, rested there. 
There was no need for words ; but, lest I should not 
understand, she looked up at last. 

“ My own beloved Caspar, I was but a child myself 
when I learned to love you. But oh, I love you yes, 
I love you beyond anything that words can tell, and 
until I have you with me once again, I shall know no 
ease of heart.” 

They were the sweetest words I had ever heard 
spoken, and as her eyes met mine, 1 stooped and covered 
her dear face with kisses. 

“ I will go with you, darling,” I said, finding it still 
harder to leave her now. 

“ Oh no, Caspar, that must not be, much as I should 
love to have you with me. It would spoil your life, and 
jeopardise the safety of your dear ones. No, it must 
not be. Go back, Caspar. Tell my father from me that 
I love you as I love my own life, and that he must con- 
sent to our marriage as soon as opportunity affords. 
Kiss me, dear one, and go, or my own resolution will 
fail me.” 

How I bade her farewell, I do not know. It was 
desperately hard to say good-bye. But it had to be 
done, and I left her. As I turned back to have one last 
look before I crossed the deck to quit the ship, I saw 
her kneel down upon the floor beside a locker, and rest- 
ing her face in her hands, she wept without restraint. 
I would have gone back to her, but it would only add to 
the pain of parting. So, with dim eyes, and a heart 
charged with gladness, and yet bursting with sorrow — 
if such a mingling of feelings could ever be — I resolutely 
turned my back upon her, and walked away. 

“ Good-bye, Master de Swarte,” said I, as my late 
companion came forward to say farewell; and for a 
moment we stood with clasped hands. No other word 
was spoken, for our hearts were too full for speech. 
One more shake of the hand, and then I climbed down 


DOROTHY’S MESSAGE. 


59 


the ship’s side, and into the boat, which four sturdy 
Beggars pulled with lusty will to the quay-side. 

There is no need to tell what my thoughts were dur- 
ing that ride on the waters, or as I walked to my home. 
I was so intent on what had transpired, that I forgot 
all caution, and walked on and on, heedless of any peril 
that might await me in being abroad at such an hour. 
I was only brought to myself by feeling a heavy hand 
upon my shoulder, and looking up, saw before me a 
Spanish watchman, who demanded my name. He had 
evidently been leaning against the wall of one of the 
houses, and tired with tramping the streets, had placed 
his light upon the stones — a thing most fortunate for 
me, since he could not see my face. 

“ Who are you ? ” he exclaimed, as he took his hand 
away, and stooped to lift the lantern, so as to scrutinise 
ray features. Then, realising my danger in case he 
should recognise me, I kicked the lantern vigorously 
with my foot, and thrusting against the Spaniard, as he 
bent his body, hurled him furiously from me. His head 
came in contact with a doorstep, and he lay stunned and 
bleeding, whereat I was sorry. Yet, after all, self- 
preservation is a strong and reasonable principle with 
men, and I was no exception to the rest of my fellows in 
desiring safety. It was the Spaniard’s hurt, in this case, 
or my almost certain death. For had I been tracked to 
my home, none can say what the consequences might have 
been. Strong and lusty as I was, discretion ruled when 
I saw that the man lay still, and without more delay I 
hastened homeward, alert against any further surprises. 

The great Cathedral bell was sounding out the sec- 
ond hour of the morning, when, worn out and exhausted, 
I quietly entered my home. Bolting the door securely, 
I crossed the shop, and stumbled up the stairs, where I 
found my parents and Gertrude awaiting me, and show- 
ing signs of the intolerable anxiety that had possessed 
them during my absence. 

“ Is Dorothy safe ? ” was the question from each one 
of them, as I stood in the doorway of the living room. 

“ Yes, thank God, and others also,” I answered. 

5 


60 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


While I spoke, my mother threw her arms about my 
neck, and found it hard to keep from weeping, after the 
strain which such a long waiting entailed. 

“ Why did you wait up for me, mother ? ” said I, as I 
stooped and kissed her. 

“ How could I go to bed when my boy was in peril ? ” 
she asked, half indignantly. “ Come and sit down by 
the tire, and tell us your adventures.” So saying, she 
led me to the chair, first insisting, however, before I 
began my story, that I should partake of the steaming 
meal that Gertrude placed before me. 

Astonishment was on each face, as I recounted what 
Walter de Swarte and I had done. And then fear 
began to have ascendency — a natural fear, when one 
comes to think about it, lest even the dark robes of the 
Inquisition had not sufficed to hide my personality. 
For those creatures of the Holy Office appeared to be 
lynx-eyed. The common talk was, that they could peer 
through stone walls, were even able to divine men’s 
thoughts, and recount words spoken in secret. Their 
keenness of perception was on a level with the refine- 
ment of torture which they knew so well how to practise. 

“ Have no fear, mother,” I answered, when she ex- 
pressed her anxiety in this regard. “ No one saw me. 
No one heard my voice, and the black robes, with that 
heavy cowl, hid me entirely. But see ! I have come 
home in my ordinary garb.” 

This reassured her, and not long after, with a weari- 
ness that made it toil even to undress, I lay down in my 
bed, and fell into a dreamless sleep. 

It was late in the morning when I awoke, and then 
all trace of fatigue had gone. But even my waking 
moments did not dispel the idea that I ought to have 
been somewhere else. For a little while I forgot what 
had followed that desperate adventure in the vaulted 
chamber of the Holy House, and I looked around with 
a sense of some surprise to find myself in the room I 
knew so well. But I speedily drew my thoughts to- 
gether, and called to mind the journey to the ship, and 
the interview with Dorothy. My heart bounded with 


DOROTHY'S MESSAGE. 


01 


joy at the delightful memory, and I jumped out of bed 
and dressed. 

Now and again, however, a sense of depression stole 
over me. I was exulting at the thought that the one 
girl in all the world to me had confessed her love; 
but even now she would be on the waters, her ship 
steering for a foreign shore. God only knew when, 
or how, I might have her soft hand in mine again. 
With no well-defined idea in my mind — simply a vague 
hope of seeing her again, and a very faint one at the 
best — I dressed quickly. Then, quitting the sleeping- 
chamber, I looked into the living-room, where my 
mother and Gertrude were busy with their household 
duties. 

“ I shall be back soon, mother/’ I exclaimed ; and, 
without waiting to hear any word from her, I hurried 
down the stairs into the street, and thence made my 
way to the harbour. One after another gave me a 
morning greeting, but I had neither eyes nor ears for 
anyone, but walked on quickly, and totally absorbed in 
my own concerns. When I drew up at last, there was 
no surprise in store for me, since I saw what I quite 
expected to see. Yet there was a deep regret as I looked 
out to the spot where the Beggars’ fleet had been riding 
at anchor the day before. The great space of waters 
was void of war-ships now. The fleet had gone. I 
took no heed of the signs of life that were about me, 
the cries of men on board the various craft, the creaking 
of pulleys, as men hauled goods from ship to quay, or 
the dip of oars, and squeak of rowlocks, as boatmen 
pulled their craft to and fro. I was lonely in spite of 
my surroundings, and sat down disconsolately on a cask 
that was standing near. 

But this was not manly, and what was more, people 
would begin to wonder at my queer mood, if I lingered 
on the quay like this. Drawing myself together, I went 
home again, and sat down in the fireplace, without a 
word for anyone. Now and again one or another spoke, 
but I took little heed until my mother put her arm 
about my neck, and whispered : 


62 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ Is she gone, my son ? ” 

“ Yes, mother; ” 

“ Then have a bold face in the matter, Caspar, and 
continue to bear her absence as a stout young fellow 
should. Do not carry your heart on your sleeve, boy. 
Set to work, and occupy your hands, and that will be 
relief for your mind as well.” And she kissed me 
kindly. 

“ You are right, mother,” said I, standing up, and 
shaking myself, as if to be rid of the devil of despon- 
dency. “ Let me have some breakfast, and I will show 
you how I can bear myself.” 

A day of downright hard work did me good, the 
things I did, and the briskness with which I went 
through with everything, astonishing my father and the 
men. Work, as I proved that day, was a wonderful 
antidote for a fit of the blues. By sunset, tired as I 
was, I was another being altogether, devising a dozen 
plans whereby I might bring about a meeting with the 
absent one. 

I was in no mood to spend a quiet evening at home, 
and I set about carrying out Dorothy’s instructions. 
She had said to me, “ Tell my father from me, that I 
love you as I love my own life, and that he must consent 
to our union as soon as opportunity affords.” 

“ He shall have her message within the next hour,” 
said I to myself, while dressing in a garb more fitted for 
a visit than the suit I had worn in the warehouse; and 
when that was done, I set out for the Burgomaster’s 
house, eager to obtain his sanction to a betrothal to his 
daughter. 

But the evening was not to pass off as smoothly as I 
hoped. I had no doubt as to my eligibility, for, save 
that my father filled no public office in the city, having 
no relish for such a thing, we were of as good blood, and 
possessed as great a store of wealth as the Burgomaster 
himself. My father, however, was not so ostentatious 
with his riches as most of the well-to-do citizens of the 
Netherlands. He was cautious, but never niggardlv. 
His idea was that, if he abstained from display, he would 


DOROTHY’S MESSAGE. 


63 


escape many disagreeable attentions from the Spanish 
officials, who had a hankering after the tons of gold that 
were supposed to be stored away here and there in the 
cellars of the men of trade. 

“If you want to be thought a crow, do not strut 
about like a peacock,” he used to say. 

But the Burgomaster of Antwerp loved to display his 
wealth, and it was evident in the home, and in all his 
belongings. Even the cows on his farm outside the city 
were lodged in state, and the windows of their stables 
were curtained, while ranged about the walls were 
shelves which bore plants in full bloom, and here and 
there some singular specimens of pottery had their 
place.* More than once my father warned him that so 
much display was likely to make the Spaniards hungry 
for his gold, and cause him to make the acquaintance of 
the Council of Troubles, which was nothing less than a 
gold-squeezing machine, into which wealthy Nether- 
landers were too often flung. More than once I saw the 
Burgomaster’s lips curl scornfully at my father’s warn- 
ing words. 

Yet the magistrate knew well enough that my 
father’s treasure-box was as heavv as his own, and that, 
I felt assured, would be in my favour. I was not, there- 
fore, particularly anxious as to the issue of my inter- 
view; but it was the interview, I found, that was likely 
to be wanting. 

Martin opened the door in answer to the vigorous 
pull I gave to the bell; but by reason of his eagerness 
to hear what news I brought, he had no remonstrance 
ready for me on account of my noisy summons. As I 
stepped across the threshold, he whispered in my ear: 

“ How fares it with Mistress Dorothy? ” 

“ She is on her way to England in Admiral Boisot’s 
ship,” I answered, quietly, lest the walls should hear the 


* This may appear to be far-fetched ; but it is deliberately 
stated by Reclus, that rich Yeomen occasionally provided their 
cowhouses with curtained windows, curious china, and rare 
flowers. 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


64 

reply. I verily believe that our nerves had been so 
wrought upon, and we had got into such a hunted state, 
that we had the idea sometimes that the dull dead stones 
were spies upon our words and actions, for the minions 
of the Spanish King penetrated to the bottom of our 
greatest secrets, and knew all about our most guarded 
interviews. 

“ Thank God for that ! ” old Martin said, when he 
heard that the maiden was speedily sailing out of harm’s 
Avay. “ Do you want the Burgomaster, Master Ursu- 
leus ? ” 

“Yes, Martin. Is he at home?” 

“ He is in yonder room with Mistress Fabry — and 
another,” he added, with a significant look which I did 
not fail to note. 

“ Who is it ? ” I asked, eagerly. 

“ A Spaniard of high degree, as you will see when 
you go in, Master Ursuleus.” 

I stamped my foot impatiently at this news ; for how 
could I speak about Dorothy now? This man, whoever 
he should be, might out-stay me, and I could neither say 
where Dorothy was, nor set my mind at rest as to her 
father’s unwillingness to receive me some day as a son- 
in-law. 

“ Beware, my young master,” said Martin, anxiously. 
“ Whatever you do or say, give no offence, and show no 
impatience. If you cannot find opportunity to speak 
alone with the Burgomaster, I will tell him what you 
have already told me.” 

“You are very kind, Martin; but I wanted to con- 
sult him on some matter of the first importance.” 

“ Then call again, later on in the e\ r ening,” the old 
servant responded. 

“ At any rate, Martin, having come so far, I will go 
in, and perhaps it will reassure them, when they see 
my face.” 

“ Then come this way, Master Ursuleus.” 

So saying, he led the way to the state room, only used 
on rare occasions. The door stood close to the base of 
the white marble stainvay, with its gilt baluster and 


DOROTHY’S MESSAGE. 


65 


crystal handrail; caught across with narrow bands of 
silver. As the porter flung the door open, I looked into 
a large apartment which I had often seen before, and 
truly palatial in its splendour. It was a saloon whose 
walls were lined with white stamped leather, touched up 
with gold, and the richly-ornamented ceiling was cen- 
tred by a picture painted by Otto Venius, at that time 
the most renowned painter in Antwerp, and some day 
to he the master of the great Rubens. The chamber 
was brilliantly lighted with wax candles, that stood in 
crystal chandeliers, showing the many beautiful pictures 
that occupied the panels in the walls. 

But what concerned me most was this visitor of 
whom Martin had spoken. Who was he? and what did 
he want there ? When I saw him these questions rose in 
my mind again, with still greater point, and with no 
small jealousy. Mistress Fabry sat with her hack to 
me, and the Burgomaster, not far away, was also seated 
so that his face was turned toward the fire that blazed 
on the hearth. They looked up when I was announced ; 
but my eyes were rather for the gay Spaniard, who 
lounged in a chair on the farther side of the fire-place, 
where the light fell full upon him. 

The greeting was a warm one, and Van der Fabry 
introduced me to the stranger, who bowed distantly, 
but in such a way as to -give no offence to his host and 
hostess. 

“ And how have you fared since last we saw you, 
Master Caspar? ” asked the master of the house, with a 
meaning glance, and at the same time a cautious one, 
which I understood at once. 

“ Well, Master Fabry, in every particular,’’ I re- 
sponded. 

The answer was short, hut I saw that it was sufficient. 
Mistress Fabry, who could not disguise the anxious look 
upon her face, appeared relieved, and sank back into 
her chair with a smile. And then we all sat down and 
talked. 

But this Spaniard. 

The Burgomaster had called him Don Cristobal do 


'66 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


la Fuente, and I knew therefore that he was a nephew 
of Don Luis de Requesens, the Grand Commander. 
Having in mind all that I had gone through during 
the last few hours, a sense of great discomfort came 
upon me, on finding myself in the company of one who 
was able — if he only knew what I had done — to order 
my immediate arrest. But how could he know any- 
thing? I asked myself. What had been done had been 
under cover of dense darkness, and in the guise of a 
Familiar. He could not possibly know, I reasoned, and 
so sat down with all the ease I could command. 

As the conversation went on, I looked at him, and 
found him a Spaniard of the bluest blood, and — when 
he thought himself unobserved — scornful in his glances, 
not merely at me, but at those who were treating him 
as an honoured guest. This much I was bound to con- 
fess — that he was as handsome a Spaniard as I had 
ever seen, with an air of breeding that bespoke the 
grandee, even had I not heard his name. His dress 
was irreproachable, being in the highest fashion. The 
surcoat of black velvet had sleeves slashed with satin, 
and was turned back with fur. This enabled me to see 
his doublet, which was of Genoese velvet, richly jewelled, 
and underneath again was a soft white shirt of silk. 
His toque, or cap, which lay beside him on the rich 
Brussels carpet, was of dark-blue velvet. His hose was 
white silk, and on his feet were long-pointed and 
embroidered shoes. The long gold-handled rapier at 
his side, and the gold chain about his neck, completed 
his equipment. 

What a contrast this was to mv own habiliments. 
They were those which befitted the son of a wealthy 
and influential citizen. I was clothed in a sleeved 
doublet of light-brown cloth. Over this was a jerkin 
of the same material, which buttoned from the neck 
down to the waist. From thence downward I had 
donned a pair of hose made of buckskin, these fitting 
the legs and thighs closely, while on the feet were stout 
shoes of tan leather. About the waist was an embroid- 
ered girdle — the gift of my sister Gertrude — and to 


DOROTHY’S MESSAGE. 


67 


this was fastened a small wallet of leather, in which 
I carried such money and articles as I thought likely to 
be useful whenever I went to and fro in Antwerp. 

At my side I carried a sword that had cost my father 
a considerable sum; for, being a tine swordsman, I had 
begged him to buy me one that I had seen in a shop, 
and which had taken my fancy. In my hand, as I 
entered the room, I carried a cap of velvet, which served 
to lift me from the common rank, and stamped me as 
a well-to-do merchant’s son. The very possession of 
it gained some respect for me when I rode abroad, 
whereas I might have received many hard words. 
Blows, I make bold to say, were scarcely likely to be 
given to such a stout young fellow as I was, unless the 
odds were heavy, for I looked capable of giving a good 
account of myself, if anyone should venture to molest 
me. 

Perhaps Don Cristobal thought this himself, for once 
I caught him looking at me furtively; but I did not 
heed his stolen glances, any more than I suffered myself 
to be depressed in any way because I displayed such a 
contrast in the matter of dress, and the like. If his 
heart was stout, mine was none the less so; and after 
all, he was one, who, if he chose to be insolent, might 
even yet come to know that I could take my part with 
my hands, if not with my tongue. 

That was something in a time when deeds went 
farther than words. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

AN UNWILLING CONSENT. 

I stayed on and on, but Don Cristobal showed no 
sign of departure. Finding that I had said sufficient 
to set the minds of Dorothy’s parents at rest, as to 
any immediate danger, I rose and took my leave; and 
this much was plain to me, that there was no love lost 
between this Spanish don and me. 

As I passed out into the street, having first told 
Martin to say in private that I would come again, and 
tell the Burgomaster all about his daughter, I said to 
myself : 

“ That gay Spaniard and I will do well not to come 
too often into each other’s company.” 

While I spoke, I drew out my sword, and looked at 
it carefully, standing, when doing so, in a low archway, 
where a smoking lantern hung. I found myself wonder- 
ing, as I resumed my journey homeward, what sort of 
swordsman he might be. Hot that I had any fears, for 
I learnt of one of the best masters, and was able even 
to better my instructor in a bout. 

The great bell struck the hour of eight when I 
reached our own doorstep, and I entered the house, in- 
tending to spend an evening at home. A^et I was so 
restless, that when it drew near to ten, I made up my 
mind to try once more to find the Burgomaster, and 
deliver Dorothy’s message. The idea had come to me — 
why, I cannot say, but strange notions spring up at 
times within one, and without any apparent reason; 
perhaps it was intuition — but the idea had come to me. 


AN UNWILLING CONSENT. 


69 


that this don was looking after Dorothy, having an eye, 
not merely to her beauty, but to her wealth. If it were 
so, I would circumvent him. 

Emboldened by my resolution not to be balked in 
this way, I started at once, going cautiously along the 
streets, and finally found myself at the door of Dorothy’s 
home. 

“ Is the Burgomaster disengaged, Martin ? ” was my 
eager question. 

“ Yes, Master Caspar. That Spanish peacock only 
went away a few minutes since.” 

I smiled at the old man’s expression of dislike, for it 
fell in with my own feelings. 

“ Then I will go to your master at once,” said I ; and 
so saying, I crossed the hall, and entered the room to 
which Martin had pointed. 

“ Caspar ! ” exclaimed the Burgomaster, who was 
alone. “What brings you here?” And he stood on 
his feet, his face pallid, and being a Catholic, crossed 
himself in haste, which showed that my visit had dis- 
turbed him. “ Do you bring me bad news about 
Dorothy ? ” 

“ No, Van der Fabry. I bring the best of news, for 
she is safe,” was my quick reply. Stern as he was, he 
dearly loved his child, and I was eager to set his mind 
at rest. “ Shall I tell you the story ? ” I added. 

“ Yes, I pray you do. But stay, I will go to Mistress 
Fabry, and bid her come and hear the story also.” 

A few minutes later, Dorothy’s mother came into the 
room with her husband. Although she had begun to 
undress for the night, the longing to hear news of her 
daughter drove everything else from her mind, and 
throwing her dressing-gown about her, she came down 
in haste, and bade me tell her quickly all I knew. I 
told how I had decoyed the Inquisitors on board the 
Beggars’ flag-ship, and how, too, I had been able to find 
Dorothy a refuge with the Admiral. But as to the 
rescue of Matilda de Swarte, and her husband’s story, 

I was silent ; and many a time since then have I been 
glad that I was thus far discreet. 


70 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


When I had finished, Mistress Fabry came to me, and 
flinging her arms about my neck, kissed me again, and 
yet again, thanking me with her whole soul for what I 
had done. Even the imperturbable Burgomaster shook 
my hand, and bade me say what he could do for me in 
return for the great service I had rendered. 

Here was my opportunity, and rising to my feet, I , 
began to plead my cause. I confessed my love, and 
gave them Dorothy’s message. Then I asked their con- 
sent to wed their daughter, whensoever a favourable 
time should come. 

“ Who should have her, and be more worthy of her ? ” 
cried the mother, taking my hand. “ Caspar, you shall 
be my son in very deed, for my child could not hope for 
a better husband.” 

“ Softly, Margaret,” said the Burgomaster, as if to 
check his wife’s impulsive response to my pleading. 

“ How do we know that there may not be a better 
match in store for her, and that one of a better stock 
may desire her ? ” 

“ A better match ! ” she exclaimed, taking my part, 
and putting out her hand, as if to hold me back in my 
chair. For the suggestion that I did not come of a 
stock good enough to mate with one of the Burgo- 
master’s family angered me ; and with my face flushing 
with indignation, I was about to spring to my feet, and 
express my resentment. 

“ Yes, a better, Margaret,” the Burgomaster re- 
joined, with a meaning glance at his wife. 

“ Nonsense, my husband,” she answered, with some 
asperity. “ Where could you find anyone better than 
an Ursuleus? Their blood is as pure as ours, and their 
wealth is as great, though they make but little show; 
and what is better still, the young man has a brave 
heart, and is a Netherlander. Would you have my 
child wedded to one of those sinister-souled Spaniards, 
that would marry her for her wealth alone, and when 
that was secure, hand her over to the tormentors of the 
Holy House ? ” 

I looked from one to the other, and firm-minded as 


AN UNWILLING CONSENT. 


71 


the father was, I saw, by the mother’s face, that she was 
strong enough to win the cause for me, if the matter 
resolved itself into one of mere prejudice. But there 
was more. At that mention of a possible Spanish 
husband, I thought that Van der Fabry started, and 
looked confused. 

“ But,” said he, in response to his wife’s words, 
“ would you say that every young man who chances to 
do our daughter some little service must needs have a 
claim upon her hand ? ” 

The Burgomaster spoke quietly enough, but I saw 
that he was angry, and even the smile on his face was 
forced, and at best was onlv sour. 

“ Do not talk nonsense, Matthew,” answered Mis- 
tress Fabry, impatiently. “ Do you call it small service 
to snatch our child from the clutches of those fiends of 
the Inquisition? Was it a small service for Caspar 
Ursuleus to risk his own life on her behalf? Why, sir, 
even you, Burgomaster though you are, could not stand 
between your daughter and the torture-chamber, and 
you know it ! ” And as she spoke, she rose to her feet, 
and her eyes flashed with indignation, to think that her 
husband should fail to recognise how great her child’s 
peril had been. 

The magistrate looked at his wife, who put her hand 
on my shoulder, as if to show how much in earnest she 
was. 

“ Matthew, put aside all scruples about a ‘ better 
match ’ as you call it, and take the boy’s hand. He has 
fairly won Dorothy, and deserves her. She loves him 
well, I wot, for I have often seen the flush upon her 
face when she heard Caspar’s footstep, to say nothing of 
her parting message. Come, Matthew, my husband, be 
generous,” she added, dropping her quick-spoken tone 
for one of quiet persuasion. “ Tell Caspar that you will 
give your daughter to him ! ” 

With no small reluctance the Burgomaster came for- 
ward, and took my hand. 

“ I do not like such rash haste as this. The child 
may change her mind. A hundred things may happen. 


72 


THE KEY OF THE IiOIYY HOUSE. 


But since you will both have it so, here is my hand 
upon the compact. Be sure when you take my daughter 
for your wife, that you prove worthy of her / 7 

Setting aside all thought of the ungracious manner, 
and the implied doubts, I took the outstretched hand, 
and bending low over it, answered: 

“ So long as I have life, and a strong arm, I will 
shelter your daughter from all ill. If needs be, I will 
die for her . 77 

No more was said, for the Burgomaster went from 
the room. Mistress Fabry, whispering to me to keep a 
brave heart, kissed me once more, and then I left her. 

I little thought as I went home, exulting in my 
good fortune, that the unwilling consent, almost wrung 
from the Burgomaster, was to bring me sorrow, and 
unheard-of adventures. It was well for me that the 
future was veiled. Had some hand drawn back the 
heavy curtain, and suffered me to look upon the actual 
picture of my future, I should have lost courage, and in 
place of exultation, should have groaned in sheer de- 
spair. But as it was, I went to bed and spent a sleepless 
night, not one hour of which was tedious. Love was 
active in mapping out the coming days, foolishly forget- 
ful of the old saying which experience has so often 
proved to be cruelly true : “ There’s many a slip ’twixt 
the cup and the lip . 77 


CHAPTER IX. 


don Cristobal's blow. 

Two months went by, during which time the affairs 
of the Netherlanders pursued their wonted way, the 
tyranny growing no less, but happily becoming no worse. 
Plunging into business in order to kill the spirit of 
impatience, I passed the days as well as I could. But 
whenever I called at the Burgomaster’s house, I felt 
chilled and discouraged with the reception I had at his 
hand. Mistress Fabry was as a mother to me, and it 
was pleasant to see the smile she gave me, when I 
entered her workroom to ask whether she had received 
any news from Dorothy. She shook her head each time, 
and the smile died out. Still, she was a woman with a 
wonderful amount of pluck, and she smiled again, sim- 
ply saying: 

“ It will come in due time, Caspar.” 

But the Burgomaster’s coldness increased, and he 
appeared to me, as he did to the men of Antwerp in 
general, austere and unfamiliar. One had a right — • 
as a prospective son-in-law — to expect better treatment 
than that; and it was as much as I could do to keep 
from saying so. 

Once or twice I met Don Cristobal de la Fuente 
there, and his greeting was always courteous ; but be- 
neath it I detected something sinister, and felt that his 
pleasant words had a smack of sarcasm in them. Anx- 
ious to put the best construction upon this, I pretended 
to myself that it was only natural that a Spaniard 

should hold a Xetherlander in some contempt. But as 

73 


74 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


surely as such a thought as that came, my pride rose, 
and I felt that I should like to take this Grandee aside, 
and let him find out what a Netherlander could do in 
the way of fighting. 

One night I came away dissatisfied with the courtesy 
which Van der Fabry showed this man, and the open 
brusqueness he displayed toward myself. More than 
once I saw an evil smile on Don Cristobal's face by 
reason of these rebuffs, and at last it was so apparent, 
that Mistress Fabry looked up quickly to see whether 
I had noticed the rudeness. My face flushed with an- 
ger; but for her sake I kept my indignation within 
bounds. When I left, I bowed to the two men, and 
kissed her hand; but she rose, and came after me into 
the hall. 

“ Do not be troubled, Caspar. I cannot understand 
why my husband is so unfriendly toward you. I fear 
that he is worried at the lack of news from Dorothy; 
but as for that Spaniard, God only knows how I dis- 
trust him/’ 

And she kissed me, and let me go. 

I had not gone far on my way home, before I heard 
footsteps behind me, and although I was walking swift- 
ly, the foot-passenger, whoever he was, gained consid- 
erably, until he actually drew level with me. As he did 
so, the light streaming from a lamp in a doorway close 
by fell upon us both, and when I turned to look I found 
myself face to face with Don Cristobal. 

Seeing who it was, I deliberately turned my back 
upon him, but he laid his hand upon my shoulder, as if 
to force me back again to look him in the face. The 
touch was enough, and I swung round, with hot anger 
in my heart. 

“ How dare you lay hands on me, Don Cristobal ? ” 
I cried. 

“ Softly, Master TJrsuleus. Y r ou ask one question, 
and I ask another, and I pray you answer it. What is 
your business at the Burgomaster’s house ? ” 

I saw by the dim light that the smile I so hated 
had gone: but there was a vindictive look upon the 


DON CRISTOBAL’S BLOW. 


75 


don's face — a look that meant anything that was bad — • 
insolence, and I know not what besides. 

“ What is it to you ? ” I exclaimed, hotly. “ Am I 
to be compelled to answer the impertinent questions of 
every chance comer in the street ? ” 

And so saying, I again turned my back upon him, 
and walked away. 

Whether my great size made him doubt his ability 
to cope with me, I do not know; but for a moment he 
hesitated, and stood still where I left him. Then I sup- 
pose his Spanish pride bestirred him, and he came after 
me again. This time I waited for him. 

“ Now, Sir Spaniard,” said I sternly, as he overtook 
me, “ have your say, and have done with it.” 

“ That, indeed, I mean to do,” he answered. “ What 
is your business at the Burgomaster’s house ? ” 

I looked at him keenly, bending forward, as if to read 
his face, and penetrate into his motive. 

“ Well, Don Cristobal, since you seem to have a great 
wish to know, I will tell you this. — It is business that 
concerns the Burgomaster and myself. Now, are you 
satisfied ? ” 

“ Master Ursuleus, I w^arn you that I will not be 
trifled with. You shall tell me.” 

“ Then, since you are resolute on your side, so let me 
express my own resolution to you. When it pleases me, 
I will tell you, and not before. So fare you well.” 

Before I could move, he laid a hand on my arm, and 
in a sharp, angry tone, exclaimed : 

“ You are hanging about the Burgomaster’s palace 
to find a chance to woo the Mistress Dorothy. She will 
never be yours. She is to be mine ! ” 

At these words my self-restraint burst all its bounds, 
even as the ocean waters have overwhelmed the dvkes, 
and flooded the fields of Holland at times. Without 
waiting to think of consequences, I lifted up my fist, 
and with one stinging blow, struck him to the ground. 
His head came against the curbstone with a sickening 
crash, and without a groan he turned on his side, and lay 
still and senseless. He had trifled with me, and inter- 
6 


76 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


fered in my love ; so I turned away, and left him lying 
there. 

Next day it was common talk in Antwerp, that Don 
Cristobal had been found lying in the Southern-strasse, 
senseless and bleeding, and that he still lay unconscious 
on the bed to which the watchmen had carried him. It 
was also said that the Grand Commander, who had 
returned to Antwerp the night before, was furious when 
he heard how his kinsman had been treated, and vowed 
vengeance on the guilty one, if he could be found. 
When this was told, a shiver passed through me, for I 
could readily imagine what Spanish vengeance meant. 
Yet I dared to think that Don Cristobal would prefer 
to settle with me personally, since he would scarcely 
like it to be known that he had quarrelled with me 
concerning the daughter of a Netherlander. 

I kept silence, therefore, and went about with as 
unconcerned an air as possible, not even taking Gertrude 
into my confidence. 

The Spanish don, however, had not yet done with me, 
and when he was sufficiently recovered, he took good 
care to let me know it. The first time he went to see 
the Burgomaster, he found me at the palace, and gave 
me greeting with a nonchalance that gave no token to 
those present of our differences. After remaining a 
while, he took his leave. It must have been a quarter- 
of-an-hour later when I also went away, and as the door 
closed behind me, and I found myself in the street, 
someone walked up to me. It was Don Cristobal. 

“ Master Ursuleus,” said he, in a voice that had lost 
its old aggravating calmness, but betokened the hot 
Spanish spirit instead, “ the last time we were together 
we quarrelled. So far I have suffered most: but I 
thought I would stav to tell you this, that the blow you 
gave me will be richly atoned for before I have done 
with you.” 

“ So you threaten me, Don Cristobal ? ” I responded, 
growing cool, in proportion to his own heat. “ Then 
be sure of this, that I shall know how to defend my- 
self.” 


DON CRISTOBAL’S BLOW. 


77 


“ Ha ! so you think ! But remember, Master Ursu- 
leus, what I have said. You have had your turn. 
Mine will come, and it will more than make amends for 
the past / 7 

“Very well, Don Cristobal. Be it as you say; but 
bethink you, I shall not be found asleep when the time 
comes . 77 

“ Fool ! 77 he exclaimed. “ You little know how the 
blow will fall ! 77 

And so saying, he left me. 

He was right, and the blow was one that crushed 
me utterly. My own heart bled, but, alas ! so did the 
hearts of others. Not only so, it was a blow that would 
be a long while healing. 

It came two davs later, so that Don Cristobal lost 
but little time. 

My father and I were in the shop in the evening, 
looking over some of the stock after the men were gone 
home, and we were doing this so that it might be known 
to us what new things were needed. Slowly coming 
down the street was the tramp of men, yet we did not 
take much heed, for such a sound was common. If we 
thought about it at all, we should merely suppose that it 
was the guard passing by, to change at the city-gate not 
far away. But my father, who was about to speak, 
looked up suddenly, the words hanging on his open lips. 

“ They have stopped outside, Caspar , 77 said he, 
presently. 

There was a startled look upon his pallid face, and a 
tremor in his voice. I think I must not have looked 
less disturbed, for my face seemed to be drawn tight and 
rigid, and the packet of cloth that was in my hand 
trembled so, that I laid it on the counter. 

But we had little time to think, for there came a loud 
knocking, and then a voice : 

“ Open in the King’s name ! 77 

“ Go to the door, Caspar , 77 said my father, as I leant 
against the counter, unsteadied by this evening sum- 
mons. Was I, at last, to receive the blow which Don 
Cristobal had threatened? 


78 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ God forbid ! ” I muttered to myself, as I went 
across the shop, and, drawing the bolt, drew open the 
door. 

Instantly some one stepped across the threshold — a 
splendid senor, with glittering green eyes, round cheeks, 
and flowing beard, and clad in cramoisy velvet. The 
light from the shop showed up the men who were be- 
hind him — the archers and halberdiers of the city guard. 

“ What is your will, senor ? ” exclaimed my father, 
standing with one hand upon the counter, and the other 
thrust into his vest, as if to still his beating heart. 

“ I wish to speak with Master Goswyn Ursuleus,” 
was the sharp, imperative reply. 

“ Then I am he,” was the nervous response. “ What 
may your business be ? ” 

“ I am here, Master Ursuleus, to bid you appear 
before the Council of Troubles, to answer certain charges 
that have been laid against you. You must come with 
me, and that without delay.” 

My father drew himself together, conscious of his 
innocence of any crime, either against the State or the 
Church. Then, with a dignity that sat so well on him, 
and caused me to be proud of him, he demanded to see 
the warrant that gave this officer the right to arrest him. 

“ It is here, Master Ursuleus,” was the quick re- 
joinder of the Spaniard, who drew from his bosom a 
parchment from which a heavy seal dangled. “ This is 
the seal of the Grand Commander, as you may see for 
yourself ; so that there can be little doubt, I think, as to 
my authority,” the officer added, with a sour smile. 
Yerily these Spaniards took a grim delight in the dis- 
comfiture of the Netherlander. 

My father took the warrant in his hand, and having 
gazed upon it for a moment or two, laid it down on the 
counter, and spoke quietly: 

“ This is of no avail, senor. It is drawn up in Span- 
ish, and no Netherlander, according to our laws, should 
be arrested on a warrant written in a foreign tongue.” 

“ That is nothing to me, Master Ursuleus,” the officer 
exclaimed roughly, his scant courtesy having vanished 


DON CRISTOBAL’S BLOW. 


V9 


completely on hearing this objection. “ I have been 
sent hither, and you must needs accompany me, and 
that without delay. I need scarcely say that it will be 
better for you to yield quietly/’ he added, with some- 
what of a menace in his tone, and a glance toward the 
open door, where the soldiers were standing. 

“ Then be it so,” answered my father, taking up his 
velvet cap. “ But the arrest is iniquitous, sehor. The 
warrant sets forth no crime, and therefore is worthless.” 

“ Pardon me, it is worthless when there is no power 
behind it,” said the officer with a sneer. And that 
ended all objections. It was all too true, for brute 
force alone crushed us all, since law and privilege went 
for naught. 

“ Do not tell your mother, Caspar, till I am gone,” 
said my father, his face pale and bloodless, and his lips 
quivering. “ I would not say farewell to her ; it would 
give her too much pain.” Then, grasping me by the 
hand warmly, he turned to the Spaniard and said : “ I 
am ready; lead the way.” 

Before I had time to realise it, he was gone. Going 
to the open door, I looked up the darkening street, and 
watched the procession slowly taking its way to the 
place where the Council of Troubles met. • 

As I gazed after them my heart felt like bursting, 
the blood rushed to my head, and the sweat came out in 
great drops on my brow. Had they been drops of blood 
I could not have wondered, so intense was my agony 
of heart — so awful was this blow that had come upon 
me and mine. Oh, how I cursed my own mad pride and 
indiscretion, that had gone to raise another enemy, when 
already we had too many. Would it suffice, I thought, 
as I stood gazing up the street, but seeing nothing — 
would it suffice if I sought out Don Cristobal, and 
craved his pardon, and accepted his own terms, if only 
he would save my father? — aye, even if he would sub- 
stitute my name on the warrant, for the one that already 
stood there? 

But no ! How could one stoop so to a Spaniard? If 
my father knew all, and heard of the wild thought that 


80 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


had come to me, lie would be the first to bid me crush 
it out at once, as unworthy of his son. Drawing back 
at last, I closed the door, and barred it. Then going 
upstairs, I told my mother and Gertrude what had hap- 
pened. 

I have not courage, even now, to tell how they re- 
ceived the dreadful news. It is better left untold. 

The Council of Troubles was an invention 'of the 
infamous Duke of Alva, and while it was ostensibly 
established to administer justice, it was in reality a cruel 
money-squeezer — a tribunal before which men were 
brought who were known to possess wealth, and there 
having been tried in an absolutely one-sided manner 
and often after the testimony of hired witnesses, were 
fined up to the point of ruin, although they had com- 
mitted no crime. The surrender of everything was the 
price of liberty, and many a man who went out of his 
house opulent and influential, came from the Council 
Chamber where the judges sat, little better off than the 
beggar who sat at some street corner and begged for 
alms. 

Through the long week that passed, during which 
we could obtain no news, we thought over in our minds 
all the possible charges that could be made against my 
father, and failed to fix on one that could be justly 
maintained. As a citizen, there was not one in Antwerp 
more law-abiding. When any levy had been made, he 
responded promptly, although unwilling — which was 
perfectly natural. He was cautious in his speech, and 
in every sense kept free of all possible accusation of 
actions of a treasonable character. As for his religious 
attitude, it was, from the Spanish standpoint, beyond 
reproach, for my father was a good Catholic, and there- 
fore could never be charged with having harboured or 
aided Protestant preachers, or with having sympathised 
with those who had destroyed the Catholic churches. 
As for having taken part in what the Spaniards called 
“ treasonable disorders,” he was known by the authori- 
ties to have advised a more peaceable course altogether. 
Indeed, the Duke of Alva, who was never wont to praise 


DON CRISTOBAL’S BLOW. 


81 


men — Netherlander especially — had expressed a wish 
that there were more citizens in Antwerp like Master 
Ursuleus. 

Such considerations only served to make me more 
and more miserable, and to curse myself without re- 
straint, since I was forced to the conclusion that my 
father was the scapegoat of my own indiscretion. 

Some eight days had gone when a messenger, accom- 
panied by a score of archers, and a lumbering waggon, 
came from the Blood Council, as this tribunal was justly 
called by the people of the Netherlands. This man 
bore in his hand a document addressed to my mother, 
and a letter also from mv father. The document con- 
veyed the decision of the Court, and an order that the 
bearer was to be paid the sum of two hundred and fifty 
thousand ryksdaalers,* or their equivalent, that being 
the amount of the fine which was to secure my father’s 
liberty. 

We turned pale as we read this, and the letter that 
came with it gave us no hope. The money must be 
paid at once, my father wrote, since the alternative to 
instant payment was death at the hangman’s hand and 
confiscation of everything to follow. 

“ Where is the money ? ” I asked, my heart like lead, 
and mv body as limp as though all the life had left me. 

“ In the cellar, my son,” was my mother’s answer. 
“ Come, Master Spaniard, and see for yourself what 
load your men must carry.” 

So saying, she led the way down some steps behind 
the stairs. I had never known of this place, for the 
trap-door which she raised was in a dark corner that 
was always filled with lumber. In the cellar lay a great 
brass-bound chest, bearing my father’s name in letters of 
the same metal on the cover. 

“ There is my husband’s wealth, but whether it con- 
tains sufficient to satisfy the Council of Troubles I do 
not know. I can only pray that it may.” 

So said my mother, who knelt down by the side of the 


* A ryksdaaler = 4s. 2d. 


82 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


strong box, and drawing a key from her bosom, placed 
it in the lock, and presently threw back the lid, dis- 
closing long rolls of coin, wrapped in paper. 

“ Now, sir messenger,” she exclaimed, in a sharp 
tone, “ bend your knees if you dare to spoil your dignity, 
and look into this treasure-box. The demand is for two 
hundred and fifty thousand silver ryksdaalers, or their 
equivalent. Count them, if there be so many, but see 
that you take no more. The Council has fixed its 
price, but I am in no mood to pay more than it de- 
mands.” 

The Spaniard gazed at her with a look that nearly set 
me laughing, and even my mother’s face had a wan 
smile upon it. To kneel and count such a sum of money, 
and on those bare stones too — it struck the man as 
simply preposterous. 

“ Why, mistress, it will take me a week to get 
through such a task as counting a quarter of a million 
of coins,” he exclaimed, hopelessly; and I found it 
hard not to laugh outright at his discomfiture. 

“ And you would be hungry, meanwhile, senor,” said 
my mother, provokingly. “ But what care I for that ? 
You have to take back so much money. Now count it, 
and speedily, for I want to get back to my household 
duties ; and more than that, I want my husband.” 

.The Spaniard knelt down, and opened one of the 
packages, and counted out the coins laboriously. It was 
evident that he was not used to handling money in great 
quantities, and when my mother had worried him suf- 
ficiently, she desisted, and came to his assistance. 

“ I will help you, senor, for I want you to be gone. 
Here are precious stones in these packages, and their 
value is set forth on the coverings. Set them aside, and 
let your masters appraise their value at their leisure. 
Now for the coins. Each of these rolls holds two hun- 
dred and fifty ryksdaalers, or their equivalents, and 
labelled thus.” And she showed the official the amount 
marked on the rolls in ink. “The large ones are in 
silver, the small ones are golden ducats. Call each of 
them at their proper value, thus — four rolls of gold 


DON CRISTOBAL’S BLOW. 


83 


make the equivalent of a thousand ryksdaalers. That 
done you can calculate for yourself/’ 

The man, taking my mother’s suggestion, opened 
one of the packets at hazard, and counted its contents; 
and since they answered to the amount named outside, 
he consented to consider them all as correct, adding, 
however, that the money would be counted by his mas- 
ters, as soon as he should carry it to them. In an hour, 
therefore, he had set aside the amount demanded — 
precious stones, gold and silver — and rose to his feet, 
stiff with such long kneeling. But my heart was sick 
when I looked into the chest. A few rolls only remained 
there of all my father’s great store of wealth. The 
quarter-million of ryksdaalers once handed over to the 
Council of Troubles, my father, one of the most wealthy 
men of Antwerp, would have but two thousand left to 
keep the wolf from a door within which there had once 
been such plenty. 

“ Get this money away at once ! ” cried my mother, 
with a sudden access of passion, such as I had never seen 
before. “ Here, Sir Spaniard, I take out what belongs 
to me ” ; and she stooped and took the remaining rolls 
into her own hands. “ Pile all that money into the 
chest, call down your men, and let them carry it away ! ” 
And with an anger I had not thought possible to her, 
she stamped her feet upon the floor. 

The man looked up with a sullen face, and it brought 
my mother to her senses. She calmed down instantly, 
for she saw that she had gone too far. A word from 
this man would suffice to immure her in one of the 
dungeons of the State Prison, or worse, in the Holy 
House, and she remembered this. 

She looked at the Spaniard; then at the rolls of 
ducats in her hands. 

“ Pardon me, senor,” she said, in a broken voice. 
“ Can you wonder at my anger, when from wealth you 
bring us down to poverty ? See ! take this and think 
no more of my behaviour to you.” So saying, she 
handed him a small roll of gold, retaining the others 
for herself. 


84 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


With a word of thanks for such an unexpected gift, 
the man took the money, and thrust it into the pocket 
of his doublet. No doubt he was well satisfied with 
the outcome of my mother’s anger. 

“ I will have this chest carried up to the shop, mis- 
tress,” he said. “ Then the men can carry up the 
money, for filled like this, it is too heavy to take up 
such narrow stairs.” 

“ As you will,” was the quiet response. 

And half-an-hour later the waggon lumbered up the 
Nordenstrasse, surrounded by the archers who guarded 
the treasure that had taken so many years to gather. 

As the last man turned the corner of the street, my 
mother, who had been looking out of the window, came 
to the table, and sitting there, threw her arms across it. 
Bending down in the attitude of despair, she wept until 
she could weep no more; and nothing that Gertrude 
and I could say or do would comfort her. She did not 
move until, as the evening drew on, she heard a familiar 
step upon the stairs. Then she raised her head and 
listened. Springing to her feet with a cry of joy, in 
such startling contrast to her woe, she ran to the door. 

“ My husband ! my husband ! ” she cried. “Ah ! dear 
one, thou art more to me than all our wealth ! ” And 
she buried her face in my father’s bosom, and told him 
again, and yet again, how she would help him start in 
the world once more. 

The blow which Don Cristobal had threatened had 
fallen with awful force upon us, and it pained me more 
than if he had sent his sword into my body. It left, as 
I have already said, a wound that might well be a long 
time healing. 



CHAPTER X. 


THE BURGOMASTER AND HIS PROMISE. 

The day following, I went to see the Burgomaster, 
thinking that he might not have heard of my altered 
fortunes, and to assure him, that since he had consented 
that I should some day marry his daughter — a tardy 
consent as I have shown, and an ungracious one as well 
— I would go out into the world, and find the means to 
maintain her. 

As Martin threw open the door, he started, and 
turned pale; then stood, and with a sad look upon his 
face, barred the way. 

“ I am sorry, Master Caspar, to hinder you, but the 
Burgomaster said that I was to close the door against 
youA 

“ What ! ” I cried, incredulously. “ Where is Van 
cler Fabry ? ” 

“ He is in the parlour yonder. But do not press 
me,” he added, when I made as though I would pass in. 
“ I have received the strictest orders, and dare not dis- 
obey.” 

“ I care not, my good Martin,” I answered, angry at 
this rebuff, not with the man, but with the master, who 
had put such a slight upon me. “ I will see' him, even 
if I have to force my way in; so do not withstand me, 
for I will not be restrained.” 

Still the old man did not move, although I know that 
it pained him to be obliged to hinder me. 

“ I dare not let you enter,” he cried. 

“ But I will enter ! ” I answered vehemently ; and 

85 


86 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


taking the old man’s outstretched hands, held up to 
keep me out, I pressed him back with as much gentle- 
ness as possible, in to the seat which he usually occupied 
in the hall, when waiting to answer the summons of 
those who called at the palace. 

“ Martin,” I said kindly, in spite of my indignation, 
“ it is your duty, and I would not hurt you. But no 
one in Antwerp shall prevent my seeing the Burgo- 
master to-day.” 

So saying, I left him where he sat, not unwillingly, 
and crossed the hall to the door, where Martin said that 
Van der Fabry was sitting. 

Knocking, I heard the summons to enter, and a 
moment later stood in the open doorway. Van der 
Fabry was bending over some papers, and did not look 
up at once, so that I had time to go into the room, and 
close the door after me. But when he saw who his 
visitor was, he sprang to his feet with what sounded 
like an oath, and glared at me furiously. 

“ What brings you here ? ” he cried. “ I gave orders 
that you were not to be admitted.” 

“You did,” I answered, quietly; for somehow this 
man’s anger quieted me, and made me calm. Why it 
should be so, I do not know, but there is the simple 
fact — he was savagely angry, and I found myself stand- 
ing cool and collected before him, ready to plead my 
cause, if needs be, or, if circumstances demanded it, to 
defend my honour. 

“ You did,” I said, a second time, while he looked at 
me, wondering at my attitude. “ I came to see you, to 
tell you how the world has fared with me — ” 

“ I know all about it ! ” he interrupted. 

“ Yes, Van der Fabry, I think you must have heard 
of it, since Martin told me that he had imperative 
instructions to refuse me admission if I called. It was 
strange conduct for one to display toward the son of 
an honoured citizen, and the promised husband of your 
daughter ! ” 

“ Hold ! ” he cried, his face red with rage, as I spoke 
those last words. “ Whatever you may have been a few 


THE BURGOMASTER AND HIS PROMISE. 87 


days ago, you are no longer the promised husband of 
my daughter. I will not have my child wedded to a 
scurvy beggar ! ” 

This was an intolerable insult, and had it been any 
other man in Antwerp who had dared to speak to me 
like that, I would have struck him to the ground. But 
this was Dorothy’s father, and it would have grieved 
her to hear that I had laid hands upon him. 

“ You call me a scurvy beggar ! Me ! a young man 
with as good blood in my veins as ever ran in yours,” 
I answered, unable to keep back the hot words. 

“ What else are vou, I would crave to know ? ” he 
asked, with a sneer. “ Think you I would suffer my 
daughter to marry a man who has no more to boast of 
than yonder petty trader, calling his wares to passers- 
by ? ” And he pointed to the busy street. 

“ It may be so at present, Master Fabry,” said I, 
striving to be calm, in face of this man’s cruelty and 
insult. “ But have I not a strong arm, and fine skill as 
a swordsman, and a brave heart ? ” 

“ That may be,” he answered. “ But you shall not 
marry my daughter. I have already promised her to 
another.” 

At this I turned sick, and for a moment a feeling of 
faintness came upon me. Was I indeed to lose Dorothy, 
and was she to become the wife of another? It did not 
occur to me at the moment that she must needs be con- 
sulted on so grave a point as this, and that her inde- 
pendent spirit would brook no dictation in the matter 
of the choice of husband. All that I could think of 
was, that fathers did dispose of their daughters’ hands, 
and expected a tame compliance. 

I must have betrayed my confusion, for the Burgo- 
master added — as though it pleased him to increase my 
pain : 

“Yes, Master Caspar Ursuleus, my daughter is 
promised to another.” 

“ But she has promised to he my wife,” I exclaimed, 
“ and she will be as good as her word.” 

“ What ! and marry the son of a penniless burgher, 


88 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


when she may wed the kinsman of the Grand Com- 
mander ? ” 

My heart beat painfully. Now I saw how that 
cynical Spaniard had supplanted me, and for a while 
the news daunted me. But before I left the Burgo- 
master, I sought to give him something to think about. 

“ Van der Fabry, you are a Netherlander, and the 
Burgomaster of Antwerp to boot. What, think you, 
will your countrymen say, when they know that you 
are selling your daughter to a Spaniard? They will 
cry shame on you. They will declare that you are 
another Judas. For what is this compact with Don 
Cristobal but a betrayal of the common cause ? ” 

I looked straight into his face, and saw that he 
turned pale. Had he, a man of the world, so far for- 
gotten that this dallying with those who tyrannised over 
our land would rob him of all honour, and win instead 
the execrations of the people he had been chosen to rep- 
resent? And yet that could scarcely be. It was alto- 
gether incredible. But whatever he felt or thought, 
a strange pallor overspread his face, and I saw that he 
trembled. The thrust got home, and hurt him sorelv, 
for he stood speechless. And when I added : “ Van der 
Fabry, shall I tell the citizens I meet ? ” the sweat drops 
stood out upon his forehead, and a paper that he had 
taken into his hand, unthinkingly, shook so, that he 
set it down again, since it displayed too much his in- 
tense emotion. 

I did not wait to say more, but turning my back 
upon him, stalked out of the room, across the hall, and 
into the street, resolved to tell all whom I met of the 
fact, that the Burgomaster of Antwerp was playing 
into the hands of Spain. 

But second thoughts altered my purpose. I knew 
that others would be pained if I did such a thing. The 
mother, who had been so kind, and had doubtless fought 
my battle for me in my absence; and beyond even her, 
tender as she had been to me, there was Dorothy, mv 
promised wife by her own sweet will. To do as I had 
intended would be to bring them also into odium, and 


THE BURGOMASTER AND HIS PROMISE. 89 


I could not do that. Their honour and their happiness 
should be my chiefest care. 

The next few hours were as full of misery as any I 
had yet spent, although there had been more than 
enough to crush me. The thought that there was the 
bare chance that Dorothy would obey her father, and 
withdraw her promise, came to the front again and 
again with a persistency that was sickening. In time 
it grew to be a certainty in my mind that she was lost 
to me; for obedience to her parents had been instilled 
from her infancy. In addition to the demand, this 
might also be said to her — that to refuse Don Cristobal 
would endanger the safety of those who were nearest to 
her in this world. The very thought made me un- 
speakably miserable. 

As for the strange look upon Van der Fabry’s face 
when I spoke of the opinion of the citizens, that soon 
passed out of my mind. I had no thought of further 
consequences to myself, but I had reason, before long, 
to consider my position a dangerous one. I was cross- 
ing the Grande Place next day, just as the glowing 
autumn sun was bathing the tall cathedral spire with its 
last rays of glory, when someone touched me on the 
shoulder, and looking round, I saw it was Martin, the 
Burgomaster’s porter. His face was full of anxiety, 
and there was a strange tremor in his voice when he 
spoke. 

“ I must not linger, Master Caspar, lest I should be 
suspected ; but meet me at the hour of eight this even- 
ing, under the archway of Ottinger’s warehouse on 
the quay. I have something to tell you — a matter of 
life and death.” And without waiting to say or hear 
another word, he hastened on, and was soon out of sight. 

At the appointed hour it was dark, and the archway 
named by Martin was not even lighted by the ordinary 
smoky oil lamp that was then in vogue. The place was 
in almost absolute silence, the only sounds being the 
occasional dip of oars in the harbour, or the laughter of 
sailors who were either loitering about at the water’s 
edge, or leaning over the ship’s side, indulging in gossip. 


90 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


No one passed the spot where I stood, impatient to 
know whether any danger was threatening, and if so, 
what its nature was. Martin was a full quarter of an 
hour beyond his time, and came up breathlessly, begging 
me in a half whisper to pardon his delay. 

“ Never mind that, Martin,” said I. “ I am all 
eagerness to know what it is vou have to tell me. Is 
Mistress Fabry in danger? Or have you any ill news of 
Mistress Dorothy ? ” 

“ No. It is concerning your own safety that I have 
come, and I must not stay. So listen, I pray you. 
This morning I chanced to overhear the Burgomaster 
and Don Cristobal talking about you. My master told 
the cavalier how you had resented his action in refusing 
you his daughter’s hand, and that he feared lest he 
should come into disrepute with the citizens, if you 
made it known that he was in league with the Grand 
Commander’s kinsman. From what I could gather, you 
had threatened to do so, and my master is uneasy. 
Herein lies your danger, that Don Cristobal bade him 
have no fear. He was due, he said, to visit the Fiscal 
of the Inquisition to-night to sup with him, and he 
would induce him to follow you up, and bring you to 
trial on a charge of heresy.” 

“ I am no heretic, from anything that the Inquisitors 
may know,” I exclaimed ; but I felt my cheeks grow hot 
with terror. 

“ What matters that, Master Caspar?” said Martin. 
“ Think you that the Inquisitors care? Y T ou might be 
the most faithful son of the Romish Church, but the 
Holy Office is allied with the Blood Council, and will do 
its work for it when needs be. ' And whether you be 
heretic or Catholic — I know not which you are — it 
avails not. I tell you that Don Cristobal said plainly, 
‘ The Familiars shall be on young Ursuleus’ track to- 
morrow.’ I have told you all I know ; but it is enough 
to make me bid you be gone. Do not sleep in Antwerp 
to-night.” 

“ But where can I go ? ” I asked, my mind a blank 
for the time as to any plan for future movements. 


THE BURGOMASTER AND HIS PROMISE. 


“ Go to the Prince of Orange. He needs the aid of 
such young men as you, alike for personal service, and 
for fighting when it comes. But I must return to the 
palace. Fare-you-well, Master Caspar, and may God 
prosper you.” 

A moment later he had disappeared through the 
archway, being lost in the dense darkness. 

Hurrying homeward, I told my people when I got 
there, what I knew, and hastily prepared for a journey 
to the Isle of Bommel, where the Prince was gathering 
an army, for the purpose of securing the Independence 
of Holland, or at least with the intention of forcing the 
Grand Commander to observe the rights and liberties of 
the people. 

To go by sea would be the most expeditious, but we 
knew of no vessel that was in readiness to quit the 
harbour, since, within the last few days, a Spanish fleet 
had come up the Scheldt, and practically blocked the 
river. The only way of escape that remained was 
through the gates at sunrise, and that might be too late. 
As fortune would have it, however, Bertrand Ogier had 
brought The Penguin up to port that very afternoon; 
but we were not aware of the fact until, in the midst of 
the discussion of our plans, a knock came to the door, 
and the master mariner stood in the room. He had 
come to bring us news of the fugitives whom he had 
seen in London, and when he told us how happily settled 
thev were, and handed me a letter written with Doro- 
thy’s own hand, I forgot my present peril in hearing 
the glad news. 

Yet glad news from a far country would not dispel 
the pressing perils at home, and after the first greetings 
had passed, and the messages had been duly given, we 
went forward with the preparations that had been inter- 
rupted. 

“ What is your trouble now, friends ? ” said Ogier, 
when he had watched our movements for a brief space, 
and noted the anxious looks that succeeded the pleasure 
of having greeted him. 

“ It is a difficult question, I must admit,” he said, 
7 


92 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


when I had told him of my position; and while I went 
on collecting what things I should require, wondering 
more and more how I was to get away, he sat down 
before the tire, and with his chin upon his chest, delib- 
erated with himself. 

“ Caspar ,’ 7 said he at length ; and I looked up, eager 
to know whether he had any suggestion to make. 

“ Y r ou shall come with me on board The Penguin, 
and lie in hiding until I can manage to get you away. 
There are plenty of dark corners in my craft, that will 
hold even you, giant as you seem, compared to me ; and 
I will wager that a score of Spaniards, ferret-eyed as 
any of the Inquisitors, will not find you. When I see a 
fitting opportunity, I will set you ashore at some spot 
whence you can take your way to the Prince, who will 
welcome such as you. What say you ? And how long 
before you can quit the house ? 77 

“ In ten minutes, Master Ogier , 77 I responded, thank- 
ful beyond expression for the repeated kindnesses of 
the loyal-hearted mariner, who never weighed personal 
risk when a countryman could be served. 

“ Another ? 77 said the sailor, who sat in a wherry 
awaiting the ship’s master, and putting his question in 
the most matter-of-fact way, as I went down the steps 
at the quay, with my bundle under my arm. 

“ Yes, Matthew, and a recruit this time for the 
Prince , 77 said Ogier, stepping after me into the boat. 

“ Then I warrant you the Spaniards shall not get 
hold of him so long as he is in our care . 77 And dropping 
the chain which he held in his hand while he stepped in, 
so as to keep the boat well in against the quay side, the 
sailor picked up the oars, and pulled out to The Penguin 
with a lusty will, whistling as he did so, just as though 
it was nothing out of the ordinary to trick the 
Spaniards. 

Having got on board, I followed Ogier down the 
ladder into the hold, stooping as I went, so as to avoid 
the beams that showed up bv means of the smoky lantern 
that swayed backward and forward with the slow move- 
ment of the vessel. There was the wash of the bilsre 

O 


THE BURGOMASTER AND HIS PROMISE. 93 


water at every roll. Men were snoring in their ham- 
mocks, and three sailors were about to take their turn 
on watch, which was already due. 

“ Another ? ” said one of them, as I passed by, just as 
the man in the boat had done. When I turned to look 
at them standing there with their hands thrust into 
their breeches’ pockets, I saw a grim look of satisfaction 
on their faces, as if they thoroughly enjoyed every op- 
portunity of getting a countryman out of the clutches 
of the Spaniards. 

Ogier returned the same answer that he had given 
to the man in the boat, and the sailors, after looking at 
me approvingly, helped to remove some casks that were 
lying about. That done, the master slid back a panel in 
the ship’s side, and disclosed an opening barely large 
enough to take me and my bundle. 

“ Now, Master Ursuleus, you will be safe there, even 
should the Familiars come down into the hold and 
search for you. See for yourself.” And so saying, he 
closed up the place, and bade me look at it. No one 
could have told that the door was other than a part 
of the great beams it stood in a line with. 

“ Pardon me for saying it, my friend,” said Ogier, 
with a laugh, “ but a better person than yourself has 
been in that hole.” 

“ And who might that be ? ” I asked eagerly. 

“ None other than the Prince himself. He came to 
Antwerp on board my ship, and once, when the 
Spaniards came hither to see whether I had anybody 
in hiding, we clapped him in there, and no one was any 
the wiser.” 

The men who were standing near enjoyed this im- 
mensely, and laughed boisterously at the thought of 
having baulked the Duke of Alva, who was in Antwerp 
at the time when the search was made. 

“ Then if the Prince was there, I can make shift to 
be comfortable enough even in a worse place.” 

“ That was well said,” muttered one of the men with 
an approving chuckle. And so saying, he stalked to the 
ladder, and climbed on deck, followed by the other two. 


94 : 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ Must I stay here all the time ? ” I asked ; for the 
prospect of being stilled up there, and squeezed between 
the hard timbers that barely allowed me space to 
breathe, and none to move in, was not the pleasantest. 

“ Oh no,” said Ogier. “ But there’s your place, when 
anyone comes to look for you. Put your bundle in, so 
that it may tell no tales.” 

I was tired, however, and lay down in the dark cup- 
board. Assuring me that if any danger threatened he 
Avould send a man down to arouse me, Bertrand Ogier 
left me lying there, with the panel wide open. The 
sense of safety, and the sound of the waters beating 
against the ship’s side, lulled me off to a sleep that lasted 
many hours. 


CHAPTER XI. 


IN HIDING. 

It was broad daylight when I awoke, and, seeing one 
of the sailors in the hold, I called to him. He did not 
display any surprise, and evidently the news had gone 
the round of the crew, that I was in hiding on board 
The Penguin. 

“ What is your pleasure ? ” he asked, on hearing me, 
and coming toward the stuffy crib in which I lay. 

“ Go and ask the captain whether I may venture on 
deck for a breath of pure air, after I have had something 
to satisfy my hunger.” 

The sailor was a man of few words, and with a gruff 
but by no means ill-natured response, he disappeared 
up the ladder. Before he had been gone many minutes 
Bertrand Ogier came down with a cheery word for me. 

“ Tired of hiding so soon, Master Ursuleus? Well, 
dress yourself, and by that time the steward, if he will 
only bestir himself, will have a savoury breakfast, which 
you will enjoy the more, having the knowledge that no 
harm can come to you. But Muller said that you wanted 
a breath of fresh air. You can have the air, but I will 
not answer for its freshness. There is a dense fog out 
this morning, and Antwerp is not in view; but even 
such a cheerless outlook will be a change for a time at 
any rate.” 

And so thought I, for the atmosphere below decks 
has always seemed to me to be rank poison and a disease- 
breeder. 

Dressing quickly, I was ready for the breakfast 

95 


96 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


which the steward served on the head of an upturned 
barrel, while I sat on a smaller one that was placed be- 
side it. It was a primitive meal, and I enjoyed it, if 
for nothing more than its novelty, although the sailor 
took it as quite an everyday thing, that a stranger should 
be there. 

But before I had finished, I received news that took 
the relish off. Bertrand Ogier had sent a man on shore, 
in spite of the fog, and he had gone to my home to hear 
whether those I had left behind had any news to tell. 
He came back in hot haste, with a message from my 
father, saying that the Familiars had been to the house, 
had searched every nook and corner, even turning over 
the beds, to see if I was in hiding. Don Cristobal came 
with them, but waited in the street ; and as they left the 
house, angry by reason* of their fruitless errand, Ger- 
trude heard the Spaniard suggest that the gates should 
be visited to discover whether I had gone out of the city, 
and, failing in these inquiries, that the ships should be 
searched. 

“ He shall be found if he is within the walls of 
Antwerp, or in the harbour anywhere,” exclaimed Don 
Cristobal, with expressive words that were habitual to 
the Spanish grandees, although my sister’s ears tingled 
at them, and her face flushed. 

When the sailor went to the shop, ostensibly to make 
a purchase, the Inquisitors had been gone an hour, per- 
haps more, and hearing this, the man, jealous for all that 
concerned the safety of his countrymen, scarcely waited 
to hear the whole message, but, under cover of the fog, 
hastened back to the quay, and so came on board. 

“ Come, my men, clear that food away, and do you, 
Master Caspar, get into your hiding-place. Muller, 
look around,” cried Ogier, as he closed the panel after 
me; “ see whether anything lies about likely to tell tales. 
Yes. See that sword ! Brace it about your- waist, 
Master Caspar,” he added, opening the panel for a 
moment to give it to me. “ How, men, look alive ! 
Roll those casks against this door, and fling that coil 
of rope close by ! ” 


IN HIDING. 


97 


And then came endless bumpings, and the lifting of 
great weights, a rush and scramble that must have con- 
verted the hold into a very different place to what it 
had appeared to me when I had breakfasted there. But 
even in the midst of the hurry a man called down the 
hatchway : 

“ Captain, a boat has just come out of the fog, and 
is close by, waiting for a ladder to be thrown down/ 7 
And in the silence that succeeded this announcement, I 
heard the man say, “ And they have three Familiars and 
a Spanish grandee in her.” 

The only thing I heard after this was a hurried 
scramble up the ladder, and then silence in the hold, 
save for the continuous slapping of the bilge water, but 
overhead could be heard the dim scampering of feet, as 
if the men were engaged in their usual task, arranging 
on deck the goods that were to be landed as soon as the 
fog should lift. 

Some while passed, and as no one came into the hold 
to tell me whether the way was clear, I lay where I was 
almost afraid to move hand or foot, and scarce venturing 
to breathe lest I should miss any sound that would tell 
me how things were going on. The time could not have 
been long, but it was never-ending to me, lying there in 
suspense. Death and liberty seemed to be before me 
as on either extremity of the scale beam, and it was a 
growing wonder as to which way the beam would incline. 
Shut up in the darkness, Time’s wheels were clogged, 
and minutes became hours, wherein I had leisure to 
anticipate the horrors that would await me, if my hid- 
ing-place were discovered. Again and again I thought 
I heard the Familiars coming ; but no. Then the 
terrors of death came on me afresh. It was to 
me as though the fabled sword were overhead, hang- 
ing by the merest thread which a faint breath might 
sever. 

This waiting grew at last to be intolerable. I put my 
hand to my brow. It was moist by reason of this long- 
drawn-out horror of uncertainty, and I should have 
hailed the grim sight of the cowled creatures, who would 


98 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


then decide my fate, rather than endure this torture of 
doubt any longer. 

But the anxious waiting came to its climax when I 
heard Bertrand Ogier’s voice, and then the sound of 
men coming down the ladder into the hold. Some of 
them were not sea-farers, for they descended slowly and 
cautiously. But once on the firm floor they were alert 
as ever, and one of their number issued his orders with 
a decision which showed that he was accustomed to be 
obeyed. 

“ Clear away those goods from the side of the ship, 
that we may see whether anyone lurks behind them/’ 
said this man. I knew the voice at once as belonging 
to Don Cristobal. 

“ As you will, my lord,” answered Ogier, with a 
resumption of respect and alacrity which I could not but 
think was well calculated to remove suspicion. “ I shall 
only be too glad to show you that you have no reason 
to doubt me. Now, my men, pull away those barrels, 
and hold the light, Muller, so that the officers of the 
Holy House may see that everything is as it should 
be.” 

I was greatly startled at the thought of the door of 
my hiding-place being thus exposed, and feared as much 
for the consequences to Ogier and his crew for harbour- 
ing a fugitive, as for myself. I had hands ready for a 
fight, and as for those who sought me, it would cost 
them dear before they succeeded in taking me to the 
prison from whence we had already rescued the wife of 
Walter de Swarte. 

Before long I was brought very near to having a 
fight, or to tamely surrender. One by one the things 
that made up the heap before my hiding-place were 
moved, and Don Cristobal gave expression to his im- 
patience and disappointment when no sign was given 
of my presence. 

“ If he be on board this ship we will have him,” he 
exclaimed angrily. “ Bring yonder sledge-hammer and 
beat against the ship’s sides, so that we may hear if there 
be any token of hollow places.” 


IN HIDING. 


99 


“ Stand aside and give me the hammer,” shouted 
Ogier, with well-simulated anger. “ I should have 
thought, my masters, that my long service on the sea, 
and the many errands I have faithfully done for the 
Spanish authorities, would have saved me from sus- 
picion, and proved me heedful of the proclamation 
against harbouring fugitives. And surely, too, you 
know me for a faithful Catholic ! ” 

The asperity in his voice was so well assumed, that I 
think his unwelcome visitors were reassured, up to a 
certain point; but it was not in a Spaniard to trust a 
Netherlander completely. 

“ Let me hear you sound the sides of the ship, Master 
Ogier. Try that spot above the coils of rope, for it seems 
to me to be far too thick to be solid timber.” 

Where Don Cristobal pointed I cannot say, but the 
perspiration started from every pore of my body ; and, 
growing desperate, I drew a dagger from my belt, ready 
to plunge it into the breast of the first one who at- 
tempted to drag me from my hiding-place. A respite . 
came, however, for the master-mariner could be heard 
crossing the hold with heavy tread. When the footsteps 
ceased, there followed a tremendous blow and the sound 
as of the splintering of timber, but with no result in the 
way of revealing any recess for hiding. 

“ Nothing there, my masters,” cried Ogier, still re- 
spectfully. “ Would you have me try elsewhere?” 

“ Yes. Try that spot which seems to be as likely as 
any,” answered Don Cristobal, who was himself trying 
the ship’s sides with the pommel of his sword. I could 
hear this, but I could also hear Ogier coming direct to 
the spot where I lay. The hammer came with a sound- 
ing crash upon the timber an inch or two below the 
sliding panel, which shook with the force of the blow. 
The great beam jarred beneath me, for I was lying on 
it, and the concussion gave me a prickly sensation that 
comes sometimes with any sudden shock. 

The ordeal was over. No word was spoken, but I 
heard the footsteps of men passing away to some other 
part of the hold, where a further order was given, fol- 


100 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


lowed by another crash, and then another, with a like 
result. 

“ Come, we will search another ship,'’ said Don 
Cristobal, in an angry tone. “ I felt sure that w r e should 
find him here.” 

Presently the hold was empty, and no sound could be 
heard, save the faint wash of the waters, and the tramp- 
ling footsteps on the deck above. 

“ That was a narrow squeak, Master Caspar,” said 
Ogier a few minutes later, when the door slid back, and 
he invited me to come out and stretch my legs. “ If you 
care to do so, you may go on deck and see the vultures 
that are on the outlook for prey. I know not,” he added, 
as he followed me, “ into whose hands I would rather 
fall — the- Spanish don’s, or the tormentors of the In- 
quisition.” 

Wasting no time, I scrambled up the ladder, and 
lying prone upon the deck, looked through one of the 
scupper-holes. The fog had lifted somewhat, so that I 
could see the wherry pulling for a ship that was about 
to weigh anchor ; and as it drew alongside, a ladder was 
lowered, and the black-robed Familiars, with their 
richly-dressed companion, climbed on board. 

When night came, the darkness was intense. To ply 
a boat under such circumstances was as difficult as when 
the harbour had been overshadowed by the mist. Every 
sound could be heard, and among them, while nothing 
could be seen, came the beat of the oars in the water, as 
a boat here and there sought to find its way from ship 
to shore. 

“ What say you to our taking you by boat to Lillo, 
Master Caspar? ” said Ogier, coming into the deckhouse, 
where I tried to while away the time by reading a musty 
book on the art of navigation. 

“ I am ready now,” I exclaimed, eagerly, jumping to 
my feet. “ When can we start ? ” 

“ At once, if you will. All that has to be done is to 
drop into the boat alongside, and pull out of the har- 
bour.” 

“ Then I will fetch my sword, and what little money 


IN HIDING. 


101 


I have/’ I responded; and going to my hiding-place, I 
drew out the little bundle that contained a change of 
raiment, and a small roll of golden florins. 

“ You mentioned something about money,” said 
Ogier, when I re-entered the cabin. “ Do not think me 
inquisitive, but would you mind telling me how much 
you have ? ” 

My face flushed at the question. Before the Blood 
Council had interfered with my father’s concerns, I had 
always plenty of money about me ; but now I had begun 
to feel the first grip of poverty. 

“ Twenty ducats,” I answered, hanging my head. 
“ I can make shift with that much until I get to the 
Prince’s camp.” 

“ True. But would it not be well to have something 
to spare ? A horse, too, would be useful on your journey, 
and in the camp.” 

I knew this full well, but answered, despairingly, 
that I must needs get to the camp how I could, and start 
my career with the humblest recruit. 

Bertrand Ogier shook his head. 

“ That will not do. You shall pay me again when 
you can, but meanwhile take this for your equipment.” 
So saying, he thrust into my hand a purse, which, as he 
declared, contained a hundred ducats. “ When a man is 
without money he has too often to climb to fortune by 
the back stairs, and I would not have the son of Master 
Ursuleus do that. Start boldly. Go into the presence 
of the Prince of Orange with your head up, and let him 
take you as you deserve to be taken — as a gentleman of 
his bodyguard.” 

There was no man from whom I would accept money 
so readily, and setting aside all false pride, since I was 
in need, and had no room to be proud, I took the gold. 

Shortly afterward, I was seated in the boat, with the 
head turned to the entrance of the harbour, ready to be 
carried down the broad Scheldt to Lillo, from whence I 
might find my way to the Prince. When the word was 
quietly given, and the two sailors pulled away with muf- 
fled oars, Ogier gave me God-speed, and I started forth 


102 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


on a career on which I met with experiences that even 
the most credulous in these quieter days would be 
slow to accept as true. But the times were such that 
startling experiences were rather the rule than the 
exception. What with intrigue and tyranny, desperate 
struggles for liberty, and the wild lawlessness that 
abounded, I went forth with a tremor in my heart. I 
cast a regretful look behind me, where the city lay in 
darkness, save for the smoking street lanterns that cast 
their dim light here and there. Somewhere in that 
blackness was the home where I was born. Before me 
lay the unknown, and my heart was full of anxious 
wonder as to what it had in store. But now that I 
look back on what befell me, I think again how fortunate 
it is that the future is veiled to us; for otherwise my 
spirit would have broken at the outset. 

But this was no time for regret. Present and ex- 
treme danger brought me to the point of forgetfulness of 
everything, save this determined endeavour to escape. 
The passage down the broad, deep Scheldt toward the 
sea was as perilous as the night journeys through the 
streets of Antwerp. It was patent to the Spanish 
authorities that those who wished to escape from the 
city, and from the clutches of the Inquisitors, would try 
the waterway in preference to the gates, which could 
only be passed in the daytime, when one’s face could be 
scanned by the warders and others who were on the 
watch for possible fugitives. Consequently, the river 
was patrolled night and day by boats, crossing and re- 
crossing from bank to bank, in order to intercept any 
craft that had its head turned to the sea. If we met 
such to-night, our chances of escape were small, for it 
was certain that anyone searching the boat would see 
that I was no sailor, and the journey would end in my 
being lodged in a dungeon. 

Pulling with muffled oars we made no sound, and if 
we spoke at all, it was in whispers, so that nothing 
betrayed our presence in the black night. More than 
once the noisy creaking of oars in the thole-pins of a 
boat warned us that we were nearing danger, and when 


IN HIDING. 


103 


we heard snatches of some Spanish ballad, we sheered 
olf silently into the darkness, blessing the singers for 
giving timely notice of their proximity. There was 
plenty of room to sheer olf in, for the river, which was 
sixteen hundred feet broad where it rolled past Antwerp, 
grew broader with every mile below the city. 

But all our precautions failed to get us past the 
patrols without having a very close and undesirable ac- 
quaintance. We had just pulled toward the right bank 
to escape a noisy crew that, judging by the sounds, were 
rowing wildly hither and thither in the stream, when 
one of my companions gave the word to pull ahead, full 
speed. We had gone about a hundred yards, when there 
was a crash, and then loud cries and curses. 

For a moment we were helpless, for the sudden 
stoppage in our full career threw the two sailors on 
their backs, oars in mid-air, while I, seated in the stern, 
was hurled forward, and fell prone across the sailor 
nearest to me. There we were, a mixed-up company, 
each one struggling to regain his old position, and 
hindering his fellow from doing anything effectual. 
Had it not been for our danger, we should have burst 
into laughter; but the oaths and curses of the men into 
whose craft we had run were unmistakably Spanish, 
and consequently our danger was extreme. We got 
righted at last, and without a moment’s delay, my com- 
panions sought to pull off into the friendly darkness. 
It was too late, however, for even as we began to move, 
we felt that the boat was held, either with a hook or 
men’s hands, and we were drawing the Spaniards along 
with us. 

It was too dark to see where we were being held, but 
sliding my hand along the gunwale, I came in contact 
with something. It was a man’s hand, holding on tena- 
ciously to us. There was no time to draw sword or 
dagger, so I resorted to a trick I had often practised as 
a boy, and finding that I could not loosen the man’s 
grip, I bored my knuckles into the back of the hand 
with all the force I could command. The fellow winced, 
and with an oath, drew back, leaving the boat free. 


104 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ Pull ! ” I shouted ; and the little craft, no longer 
held to the other, bounded off into the darkness, whence 
we could hear blasphemous curses which were seldom 
equalled, even in the roughest quarters of Antwerp. 

Before long we had left the angry Spaniards behind, 
and rested in mid-stream, while the sailors regained 
their breath after such a spurt. Then we found our- 
selves in a strange plight. The man in the bow changed 
to put his hand down to pick up his cap, which had 
fallen off when the collision occurred, and discovered 
that the water was coming in quickly through a crevice 
caused by the springing of one of the planks in the 
boat’s bottom. This was a real misfortune, for we were 
scarcely likely to keep afloat long enough to reach 
Lillo, which was full seven miles down the stream. 
Still, wo could do what was in our power, and while the 
men pulled, I bailed out the water with my cap. 

Hard as I worked, the water gained upon me. I was 
wet with perspiration caused by my exertions, but the 
waters crept up over my ankles, and it seemed at last 
that the boat was really settling down. Several times 
the men drew in their oars, and bailed with me; but 
even with three of us working vigorously like this, we 
made no headway. It became a certainty at last that 
any further progress was impossible, and we drew into 
the northern bank of the river, where the gleaming of 
some distant lights indicated the presence of a house. 

Fortunately for us, the moon, just then, began to 
rise, and the pale light dispelled the darkness that had, 
been so friendly hitherto. By its aid we saw, close at 
hand, a great fringe of rushes into which we could draw 
the boat, so as to hide her from the view of any who 
might be passing up or down the stream; and fastening 
her head to the root of a willow-tree, we stepped out on 
to the bank, to consider what next we should do. 

A stranger to the ways of the Netherlands would 
have hesitated; but we, who knew the country well, 
were sure that the occupant would be no Spaniard. 
Few of that hated race ventured to live in secluded spots, 
although their countrymen were masters of the land; 


IN HIDING. 


105 


for the cruelties practised on the people led to the 
natural fear that reprisals would be resorted to, in the 
case of any who were venturesome enough to dwell 
in a place far removed from a Spanish garrison. Some 
had been sufficiently bold to take up their abode in a 
spot where their countrymen were few and far between ; 
but they paid for their temerity; and had the canals or 
rivers been effectively dragged, many a heavily-weighted 
Spanish body would have been found, in the breast of 
which could have been seen the fatal mark of the broad 
Dutch dagger, which told its tale of retribution. 

Bearing all this in mind, and remembering, too, that 
we were three well-armed men, we advanced toward 
the house, intending to ask for the loan of a boat, or for 
shelter. The dwelling stood well back from the river, 
and while we approached cautiously, looking to our 
footing on the soft, wet land, which shook under our 
tread, we occasionally lost sight of the twinkling lights 
that gleamed so welcomely. Sometimes we stumbled 
over tree-roots, or slipped on the treacherous ground; 
yet we went steadily on, and presently, lit up by the 
faint moonlight, the house stood before us. It was an 
inn, lying a little off the highway that led from Ant- 
werp to Bergen-op-Zoom, and through the open door- 
way we could look down a long passage that ended in a 
great kitchen, where a huge fire was blazing on the 
hearth. 

Chilled as we were, the sight was a welcome one ; but 
we drew well into the shadows cast by long rows of 
limes and poplars that ranged along the road. A troop 
of Spanish horse had halted for refreshment, and the 
landlord, with one or two tapsters, were busily running 
in and out among the soldiers with steaming jugs of ale, 
and responding to the clamorous demands of the im- 
patient ones with such good grace as they were master 
of. The cold gleam of steel, as the moonlight fell upon 
the Spaniards’ arms and armour, was a striking contrast 
to the sight of snorting horses that stood about the door, 
where the ruddy glow of the great fire at the end of 
the passage showed them up in warm relief. It was a 


106 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


pleasant sight enough to the average onlooker; but to 
us it betokened danger, which we sought to avoid as far 
as possible, and until the soldiers should pass on, we 
were not free from immediate danger. 

After a while everyone appeared to be satisfied. The 
landlord and tapsters stood in the doorway with a pile 
of empty jugs at their feet, while the officer in charge 
of the troops gave the word of command, the soldiers 
gathered up their reins, and, amid a great clattering of 
hoofs, rode on toward Antwerp. 

The tapsters stooped to pick up some of the jugs, and 
carried them in, but their master, who lingered at the 
door, shook his fist after the Spaniards in impotent 
silence, and thereby told us his story as plainly as with 
words. It was the old tale of Spanish injustice and 
tyranny. The soldiers, having drawn up before the 
inn, had called for what they wanted, and having been 
satisfied, rode on without a thought of payment. The 
landlord was powerless in the matter. Had he refused 
them, or had he clamoured for payment, the brutal 
soldiers would have thought nothing of running their 
cold steel through his body, or of burning the house 
about his ears. 

The clatter of the hoofs had died away before we 
ventured across the road, which was now lying white in 
the moonlight. When we reached the doorway, we 
walked down the passage boldly, and entered the kitchen. 
One of the sailors brought a bench, which stood under 
the window, close up to the fireside, and there we sat, 
warming our outstretched feet, while one of the tapsters, 
in response to my desire, placed some supper on the 
table. The keen air of the river had sharpened our 
appetites, and we needed no persuasion to do justice to 
the substantial meal that was set before us. 


CHAPTEE XII. 


THE CUPBOARD UNDER THE STAIRS. 

The landlord of The Dutchman , as the inn was 
called, was a strange-looking creature, whose large head, 
covered with bushy hair, was set upon a body that might 
well have been a boy’s. Xot only so, but the arms them- 
selves were by no means in keeping with the body, but 
were so short that he could scarce fold them. Nature 
had succeeded in producing a physical oddity, for at the 
end of these short arms, the elbows and wrists of each 
of which were so close as to leave scarcely any forearm, 
were hands that might have belonged to a giant. The 
feet kept the hands good company in point of size, while 
there was little to boast of in the way of thighs. 

The ludicrous appearance which he presented was 
enhanced by his having on him the same style of dress 
which was in vogue among the fishermen of the country 
— tight breeches, a long-tailed coat of blue cloth, and his 
feet shod with heavy wooden shoes; that added to their 
giant size. 

As the little man came in briskly, I looked at him, 
and was amazed. At first I was inclined to laugh; then 
there was the temptation to loathing, for this was surely 
a monstrosity. But I did neither; for, as the red glow 
of the fire fell on his big face, I saw that it was a kindly 
one. It was even pleasant to look upon, and had it 
appeared in such a manner that the body had been 
hidden, I should have thought it a face to be proud of. 
The voice, when he spoke, was nothing out of the ordi- 
narv in point of loudness of tone, save that it was some- 
8 107 


10S 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


what hollow, as though, coming from so small a body, 
it had somewhat lost itself in so large a mouth. 

“ Good-evening, masters,” said he, coming up to the 
fireside, and turning from one to the other with a 
friendly air, after scrutinising each face. 

“ Good-evening, landlord,” was the simultaneous re- 
sponse. As he said no more, but gazed at us as though 
he would try to read into our wants, and discover, with- 
out asking, what our business was, I broke in upon the 
silence with a question. 

“ Can you mend boats, landlord? ” 

“ That depends on how much the boats are broken.” 

“ True. But our boat is smashed in the bows. We 
got into collision, and were like to sink, so we came 
here to dry our feet, and get a meal, as well as to find 
someone, if possible, to mend the boat sufficiently to 
enable us to go down the stream before daylight.” 

“ We will go and look at the boat,” said Simon 
Tympel, for such the landlord’s name turned out to be. 
Taking down a lantern from a shelf, he lighted it, and 
bade us follow him. When we came to the river, how- 
ever, he shook his head doubtfully. The boat was sunk 
amid the rushes, the bow barely showing above the 
water, and only held thus far out of it by reason of the 
painter having been lashed to a tree root. 

“ Lift it, and let me look,” said Simon ; and as the 
two sailors hauled the boat far enough out of the river to 
show the smashed portion, he added : “ I may mend it 
to-morrow, but can do nothing for you to-night.” 

“ Then, landlord, can you find us a safe hiding-place, 
if we lodge with you till to-morrow evening?” said I, 
venturing greatly, and trusting to his patriotism. 

He looked first at me, and then at the sailors, and as 
the lantern light fell on his face, I saw that he smiled 
knowingly. 

“ If I mistake not, I know your face, and your name 
is TTrsuleus,” said he. 

“ How do you know that ? ” I asked quickly, feeling 
for the moment somewhat uncomfortable. 

“ How do I know that ? ” he responded, chuckling. 


THE CUPBOARD UNDER THE STAIRS. 109 


“ Many a time have I bought goods at your father’s 
shop.” And then he added, with sudden seriousness, 
“ Aye, and Simon Tympel — as men call me — honours 
no man more that he does the man who has been so 
shamefully robbed by the Blood Council.” 

“ Thank you for those kind words, Master Tympel,” 
I exclaimed, taking the little man’s great hand in mine, 
and shaking it energetically. If he had a queer body, 
his was a good heart; but even had he played me false, 
I think I could have found it possible to forgive him for 
honouring so true a man as my father was.” 

“ But about this hiding,” said he, even while we held 
each other’s hand. “ What does it mean ? ” 

“ The Inquisitors are after me ! ” was my answer, 
almost given in a whisper. 

“ After you ? ” he said, looking up into my face, and 
with a certain awe in his voice. “ After you ? And 
were they not content to make the father pay so great a 
price, but his son’s blood must also be claimed? Please 
God, if I can serve you I will do so. Let us go hence, 
for it is not well to be out of doors when the sleuth- 
hounds are after one. At such times it ,is best to be 
within four walls, and with a roof overhead.” 

So saying, the landlord led the way to the inn, swing- 
ing the lantern in such a manner as to light up the 
road, and show the obstacles to be avoided. 

“ As for these sailors, it does not matter,” he ob- 
served when we once more stood in the kitchen. “ They 
may sleep as carelessly as they choose, for many a score 
of their sort have slept at the inn, and gone off at day- 
break boldly, either by road or river. When daylight 
comes the boat shall be mended, and they can go back 
to their ship. As for you, Master ITrsuleus, I will think 
out a way of escape for you, which will be much safer 
than your going to Lillo. Sit down by the fire, my 
men,” he added ; and beckoning to me to follow, he led 
the way to a dark room that opened off the passage. 
Beyond it, toward the front door, was another apartment, 
which I had cause to remember before I left the shelter 
of The Dutchman. 


110 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


The place into which queer little Simon Tympel led 
me was used by him for storing all manner of things in. 
I should find it difficult to enumerate what goods could 
be found in that room, for it appeared to me that every- 
thing a man wanted, and much that had been discarded, 
was there. Harness, old casks, all sorts of obsolete arms, 
pedlars’ baskets and wallets stored with goods of vary- 
ing value; flasks of wine, toys, and ornaments; tools 
used for farming, fishing-nets, two or three great bales 
of wool, a couple of old casques, and a cuirass that had 
seen some service when worn by a man many sizes larger 
than Simon — all these were there. But why endeavour 
to name all that the room contained? It was in very 
deed a lumber-room where everything that was done 
with, and things that might turn in useful some day, 
were flung in, in one indiscriminate heap. 

I gazed around curiously, and saw a room boarded 
from floor to ceiling; and as I looked, I wondered 
where there could be any possible corner to hide in, 
especially since those who hunted for me would be cer- 
tain to turn over all this rubbish, to see whether I w r as 
beneath. But I was not kept waiting very long, 
pointing to a large cask, Simon asked me to place it on 
a spot which he indicated, and wffien that was done, to 
put a smaller one on the top. I did as he desired, ask- 
ing myself what this might mean. His next request 
was that I would mount, and without waiting to ask 
the reason, I stood on the top of the smaller cask, with 
my head and shoulders bent against the ceiling. 

Looking about me, my mind was more and more 
exercised as to what the meaning of this might be. 
Simon Tympel was as cool as could be, and in no 
hurry, while his face was serious; so that this was no 
trifling. 

“ Press your hand on the panel close by your left 
hand,” exclaimed the landlord, seeing me waiting. 

“ This one ? ” 

“ Ho, the next, that way,” he answered, waving his 
short arm to the left. 

When I pressed hard, I felt the panel move inward, 


THE CUPBOARD UNDER THE STAIRS. m 


showing an opening just large enough to admit my 
head. 

“Put your left hand behind the boards, and you will 
find a bolt. Lift it, and pull outward.” 

When the woodwork moved, I crawled into a recess 
that would afford two men sufficient space to lie down in. 
Overhead was the under portion of a staircase, and I 
comprehended instantly that a safer hiding-place could 
scarcely be conceived. 

“ I think you will be secure there, Master Ursuleus,” 
said Simon, when I gave expression to my satisfaction. 
“ The only worry is, that you will have to be alone so 
long, and in darkness, save for any gleam of light that 
may come between the planks that form the ceiling of 
the room beneath. As for company, there will be none 
for you unless anyone should go into that room. But 
whatever you do, I pray you be cautious. An unfortu- 
nate scraping of the foot, or any unwary movement 
might betray you, and I could not answer for your escape 
after that.” 

“ Have no fear, Master Tympel,” I answered, con- 
tent with any place that afforded security. “ The boards 
are hard, but not so bad to lie on as the cold stones of 
a Spanish dungeon. There is a box here, I can use 
as a pillow, and all that I shall want is something to 
eat ” 

“ That you shall have without fail,” interrupted 
Simon. “ And as for the box, it is one I want no one 
to know of. I have trusted you, since I am certain 
that you will not betray my confidence. If you did, the 
savings of a lifetime would soon be gone, if once the 
Spaniards knew of them.” 

“How, Master Tympel, do not have a second 
thought,” was my light answer, for he looked anxious. 
“ I will be secret as the grave, and even should the In- 
quisitors get hold of me, they shall not know of your 
treasure.” 

While I spoke, we heard sounds as of horses pulling 
up at the inn door, and a loud call came for the landlord. 
The voice had a familiar ring about it, but for the time 


112 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


I could not bring to mind the owner. Something in- 
stinctively told me that danger was afoot ; and as Simon 
Tympel trotted out of the lumber-room, and his great 
feet, shod with wooden shoes, clattered on the stones of 
the passage, I quietly closed up the entrance to my 
hiding-place, and waited in silence, hoping that this new 
arrival betokened no fresh peril. I could not check 
the growing fear that I was being pursued, although it 
was very improbable that any one could have known 
that I was ‘outside of Antwerp. But the watch-dogs 
of the Inquisition were likewise veritable bloodhounds, 
whose keen scent enabled them to run their victims to 
earth in a manner, and with a certainty, horrible to 
contemplate. 

With the door closed tightly, I should have been in 
total darkness, had it not been for the spaces between 
the boards on which I lay; and through these the light 
came sparingly from the room below. A knot of the 
w r ood had fallen out, and that served to give me a still 
better view of whatever went on below; but at present 
the apartment was empty. It was spotlessly clean — a 
veritable Dutch inn-parlour, where cleanliness has al- 
ways been proverbial. A fire blazed in the great fire- 
place, and its light played on wall and furniture, show- 
ing among other articles a table covered with a clean 
white sheet of cotton — a thing that showed me at a 
glance that Simon Tympel often received travellers of 
quality. A couple of chairs were drawn up to the table, 
a settle stood within easy reach of the fireplace, and 
other chairs were ranged against the walls, handy for 
use when wanted. The stone floor was sanded, and 
what with curtained windows, flower-pots ranged on the 
sills, curiously shaped pieces of china, and other orna- 
ments on the walls, there was no need to wonder that 
Simon TympeFs inn should be held in good repute for 
many a mile round. 

I had time to note all this, for around me there was 
nothing to distract my attention. But after a while mv 
interest was aroused by the opening of the door, and 
the entrance of two men, both attired in the garb of 


THE CUPBOARD UNDER THE STAIRS. 113 

Spaniards. One was a short burly man, by no means 
out of the ordinary run, save for the fact that he was 
elegantly dressed, and moved with an easy grace that 
betokened a life in the higher circles of Spanish society. 
He was a stranger to me. 

But the other — my breath came and went for a few 
moments in short gasps, when I saw him. Anger and 
fear were in conflict with one another. It was Don 
Cristobal de la Fuente, who had so shamefully set the 
Blood Council in motion to accomplish the ruin of my 
father, and had, in a sense, robbed me of the ability to, 
marry the girl who had promised to be my wife. When 
he entered the room with the easy insolence that char- 
acterised the Spanish of high degree, my fingers itched 
to be about his throat, and had I been able to get at him 
just then, he would have stood small chance of going 
away from The Dutchman alive. But if revenge is 
sweet, it must needs be curbed at times, for I had others 
to think of besides myself, and a better opportunity 
might yet come, if I would but be patient. Necessity 
kept me silent that night, and my lot was to listen to 
what might be said. 

The two men sat down, and called for a meal, which 
was set before them by Simon himself without delay. 
As the little man hurried about his task, the Spaniards 
amused themselves at his expense; but evidently he 
had grown hardened after so many years, and took 
but small notice of what was said. Once only did he 
seem to resent their words, and when they had ex- 
pressed themselves in two or three shamefully coarse 
sentences, he fired up, clapping a pewter-pot on the 
table with sudden energy and fierceness, and exclaim- 
ing: 

“ Why do you taunt me for what it pleased God to 
make of me ? ” 

“ Steady, Simon. We take no sharp words from 
Dutchmen,” said the Spaniard whom Don Cristobal had 
addressed once or twice as Francisco de Lafra. 

But the landlord was not to be silenced thus, for the 
insult had stung him sharply. 


114 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ Nor will I take an insult, when it is blasphemous 
into the bargain.” 

“ Let the little man alone, Francisco,” said Don Cris- 
tobal. “ I want my supper badly, and if you say much 
more, the fiery Simon may turn us out into the road 
supperless.” 

The men laughed boisterously at this, and Simon, 
not caring to press his resentment too far, completed the 
arrangement of the table. 

Little was said by either of the Spaniards during the 
supper time, but when the table had been cleared, two 
huge flagons of wine were brought, the door was closed, 
and the two men, turning toward the fire, began to 
talk. Seasoned drinkers though these Spaniards were, 
the choice wine with which the landlord had supplied 
them soon unloosed their tongues, and little thinking 
that they were being watched, they spoke with perfect 
freedom. 

For a time the topic of conversation was the perver- 
sity of the Netherlanders in general, and the gradual 
but certain loss to the King’s Exchequer, in consequence 
of the exodus of skilled artisans, and the policy of the 
chief traders in stopping the production of cloths and 
the like, and so spoiling the revenue. From that they 
went on to talk of the measures adopted for breaking 
the rebellious spirit; and quite naturally the conversa- 
tion drifted to recent doings in the city of Antwerp. I 
listened with the keenest interest, but passed from in- 
terest to intense excitement when Don Cristobal un- 
expectedly mentioned my own name. 

“ I have some scores to pay off, Francisco, and one to 
a certain Master Caspar Ursuleus, whose father recently 
appeared before the Council of Troubles.” 

“ Yes, that was a good haul for the King, was it 
not ? ” 

“ Two hundred and fifty thousand ryksdaalers, and 
every farthing of it was paid,” was Don Cristobal’s 
reply. 

“ And yet t always understood that Goswvn Ursuleus 
was a good Catholic,” said Francisco de Lafra. “ That 


THE CUPBOARD UNDER THE STAIRS. 115 


should have afforded him security, so long as there are so 
many heretics with well-filled coffers.” 

“ Quite so. But I may tell you, Francisco, that 
money is so urgently needed just now, that we must 
needs get it in the quickest way. The army is growing 
mutinous for want of pay, and I do not wonder at it. 
My uncle, the Grand Commander, told me but yester- 
day, that the King was pursuing such a niggardly policy, 
that he would not send money from Madrid, in spite of 
all his pleadings. Some of the men have not been paid 
the smallest coin for the last three years, and many a 
brave fellow is hungry up to famine point, because King 
Philip neither sends money nor food.” 

“ And clothing as well, it seems to me, is needed, 
Don Cristobal,” said Francisco, when his companion 
paused to raise the wine-flagon to his lips. 

“ Clothing, did you say ? ” asked Don Cristobal, 
when he settled back into his chair, smacking his lips 
with satisfaction, after that deep draught of Simon 
TympePs choicest wine. 

“ Yes. A day or two since I saw a company of Pedro 
de Rojas 5 footmen at Bergen-op-Zoom, and the majority 
of them wore jerkins all in rags, like any tramping 
beggar’s, while not a few hobbled along with bare feet, 
since they had no shoes worthy to wear.” 

“ That is quite true, Francisco, and when you have 
been in this country a few days longer, you will find 
that they are a fair sample of what is to be seen every- 
where in the Netherlands.” 

“ And do you not fear that ill will come of it ? ” said 
the other. 

“ 111 ? How could anything short of it be expected ? 
The soldiers are growing mutinous, and clamouring for 
their wages. From sheer want of food they have lately 
begun to empty every house they come across on their 
marches, so that their track is like that of an army of 
locusts. Of course, that means trouble from the other 
quarters. The accursed Dutchmen are fretting under 
the depredations of the soldiery, and for aught one 
can tell, they may any day fraternise with the army. 


116 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


promise them big pay, and buy them to drive out the 
Government. 

“ That is serious, Don Cristobal. Does the Grand 
Commander know all that ? ” 

“ Yes.” t 

“ Then why not use the money that comes from those 
who are haled before the Council of Troubles? ” 

“ Ah ! there’s the rub, friend,” answered Don Cris- 
tobal, lowering his voice somewhat ; “ but while the 
soldiers go without their pay, so does my kinsman — and 
so do I,” he added. 

“And what then? ” 

“ Simply this, for instance, that the money which 
was wrung out of Goswyn Ursuleus is set in one of the 
lower prison cells of the Holy House, and there it will 
lie in security until the Grand Commander can find 
time and opportunity to get it out of the country to his 
own palace in Spain.” 

The heavy drinking of The Dutchman s wine had 
loosened Don Cristobal’s tongue to some purpose, and he 
had confided in Francisco de Lafra to an extent that 
he would not have done in his sober moments. The 
stranger looked up quickly, and an expression was 
on his face that betokened astonishment, but he did 
not speak. Very little more was said after this, 
for the wine-flagons were empty, and time was going. 
The two cavaliers had still some distance to go, and 
the hour being late, they deemed it best to start with- 
out further delay. Calling to Simon Tympel, they 
asked him how much they owed for the meal and 
wine. 

“ Two ducats, my lord,” was the little man’s ready 
reply, “ and cheap at that, since you had the best wine 
in my cellar.” 

“Two ducats?” said Don Cristobal, with a non- 
chalance that set my blood boiling. “ Well, when next 
we come this wav, we will patronise your inn, and drink 
your wine, which is too good to be lying idle in the 
cellar. Fare you well.” 

“ But will you not pay me? ” cried Simon, his broad 


THE CUPBOARD UNDER THE STAIRS. H7 


face lengthening at the prospect of having been duped a 
second time that night by Spaniards. 

“ Pay you ? ” answered l)on Cristobal, with easy in- 
solence. “ Why should a Spaniard pay for what is his 
own ? 77 

And so saying, he quitted the room, followed by his 
companion, who, as I learnt later, quietly, and unseen 
by the other, slipped two golden coins into the land- 
lord’s hand, giving him a look, when he did so, as if to 
bid the little man be silent, and say nothing in the way 
of thanks. 

A few minutes later the door of the inn was closed 
with a loud bang, and Simon Tympel came into the 
lumber-room to bid me descend from my hiding-place, 
and find a more comfortable spot to lie in. But not 
knowing how the Familiars might ferret out my where- 
abouts, I stipulated that Simon should make me up a 
bed of straw in the lumber-room, so that if, by any 
chance, I should be disturbed, I might readily get into 
the safe concealment which the cupboard under the 
stairs afforded me. 

I was too tired to tell the landlord what I had heard, 
and as he drew the door together, and locked it, I threw 
myself upon the bed, and was soon asleep. But I 
was not too weary, before I lost myself in slumber, to 
consider the fact that I knew where my father’s treasure 
was ; and in my bosom was the key that would open the 
doors of the Holy House in which it lay. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


BACK TO ANTWERP. 

A short sleep sufficed, and it must have been at a 
very early hour in the morning that I awoke. Almost 
my first thoughts reverted to the conversation I had 
overheard, and as I considered it in all its bearings, a 
bold scheme began to frame itself, which might result in 
the restoration of my father’s wealth, but in the event of 
any false step, and consequent failure, would throw me 
into the hands of the very men from whom I had been 
endeavouring to escape. 

One thing did not surprise me — the news that the 
soldiers of the Spanish army were showing signs of 
mutiny. It had been often spoken of at home; indeed 
it was the common property of the Netherlanders, as 
well as of their foreign masters. A stranger might have 
thought that it augured well for my countrymen that 
the soldiers should show signs of throwing off their 
allegiance. As a matter of fact, it was promising to do 
us more deadly damage than any that had yet come 
to us. 

But as for this scheme which I considered while lying 
there in the darkness, it was dangerous beyond anything 
that words can express ; for it was nothing less than to 
return to Antwerp, enter the Holy House, and bring 
away the money-chest that had been handed over to 
the care of the messenger from the Blood Council. The 
key, I considered, had opened the doors once to enable 
us to rescue Matilda de Swarte. Why should it not 
serve me in regaining the money of which my father 
had been so scandalously robbed ? 

118 


BACK TO ANTWERP. 


119 


When Simon unlocked the door to call me to break- 
fast, I detained him while I showed him the master-key, 
and told him of my plan. At first he begged me to dis- 
miss it from my mind, but seeing that I was persistent, 
declared that he would help as far as possible, if I would 
wait a day or two, so as to give him time to consider the 
best method to pursue. 

“ I have plenty of friends in Antwerp in whose 
houses you could lie in hiding, and who, if you are dis- 
posed to pay them well, will be glad to help you in any- 
thing that will despoil the Spaniards. But say no more 
just now, and come to breakfast.” 

The landlord did not wait for any further words, but 
led the way to the kitchen, where a meal was awaiting 
me that I did full justice to. The sailors were already 
up and out, and I could hear them working at the boat, 
the sounds of the thud and clank of hammers on wood 
and metal coming distinctly through the open window. 
Simon had shut the door and bolted it, in case some 
unexpected arrival might add to my jeopardy; and as 
soon as I had broken my fast, he walked me back again 
to the lumber-room, so that he could throw open the 
inn for the purpose of serving any travellers that might 
make an early call. When I passed from the kitchen, 
into which the bright morning sun was pouring, and 
where I had breathed the fresh, clean air that came in 
at the open window, and heard the gay songs of birds, 
and the contented lowing of the cattle, I went with no 
very willing step into the darkness and stuffy atmosphere 
of the chamber where I had slept. 

“ Stay there, Master Caspar, as patiently as you can, 
and I will think the matter over, if you really will not 
be dissuaded.” 

“ I will try it, Master Tympel, since I know where 
the treasure lies. Bethink you of the loss that has 
brought my father from wealth to penury, or nearly 
so.” 

“ Yes, I do not forget that ; nor do I forget that the 
treasure may be purchased at too great a cost.” 

He left me to my thoughts, and went about his daily 


120 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


tasks with a face as serene as usual, but liis big brain 
was busied in the matter I had brought before him. 

“ The sailors have gone up the river,” said he, when 
he came to me two or three hours later. 

“ But I wanted to give them something for their 
trouble, Simon.” 

“ Do not worry about that. I gave them a ducat 
each, and they went off in high spirits.” 

“ Then I must pay you, Simon,” said I. 

“ Nay, Master Caspar. I do not know how much 
money you have about you, but I am sure of this, that 
you will need all you have if your daring scheme is to 
be carried out. Let the payment stand over until the 
thing is done. Now for my plan.” 

“ I am eager to hear it,” said I, waiting as patiently 
as I could. 

“ I am going to Antwerp with butter, eggs, and the 
like, and shall start in half-an-hour. If you do not 
mind donning a countryman’s garb, you can accompany 
me, for I have three pack-horses, and the Spaniards 
might well suppose them to be more than one can man- 
age. What say you ? ” 

“ But the suit ? ” said I, following up his question 
with another. “ Where can I get such a thing ? ” 

“ What a man he is for wondering and speculating,” 
exclaimed Simon cheerily. “ As if I had not thought of 
that ! I have two or three suits to offer you, and you 
can have your choice.” And so saying, he opened a 
cupboard, and drew out a bundle which contained two 
complete changes, even to boots and cap. He stooped 
and picked up two or three articles from the ground, 
and handed them to me for inspection. 

“ More than one notable Dutchman has worn that 
suit, Master Caspar, and the mud on it will spare you 
from the suspicion of wearing what you are not used to. 
If it were spick and span new, as the saying goes, we 
should have the heresy-hunters inquiring into your 
antecedents ; and what then, think you ? ” 

“ The dungeon for a certainty, mv good Simon,” I 
answered ; and without staying to offer any objection to 


BACK TO ANTWERP. 


121 


the disguise I doffed my handsome suit, and before long, 
stood arrayed, a veritable countryman for aught that 
even my own mother would know, if she had met me in 
the road. 

“ That will do excellently well,” exclaimed the little 
man, standing off at some distance to look at me, so as 
to get the general effect, as he said. “ When the good 
Prince of Orange went into Antwerp in that very 
suit ” 

“ What ! ” I cried, somewhat taken aback, and in- 
terrupting him. “ Did the Prince disguise himself 
thus ? ” 

“ Yes, in very deed he did, and when his business was 
done, he got out of Antwerp by being stowed away 
somewhere in Bertrand Ogier’s ship’s hold.” 

“ I remember the master of The Penguin telling me 
so, Simon. And since the Prince, for whom every 
Spaniard in the land was looking, got away, it is a good 
omen for my own safety. What say you to that ? ” 

Simon Tympel cocked his great head aside, and 
pushing out his lips, and lifting his eyebrows, admitted 
that there might be something in that. And then he 
sagely added : — 

“ I will tell you what I think. Master Caspar, when I 
see you safely back here again, and dressed as one in 
your station should be. But now to business. The 
horses will be ready in ten minutes, so see to it that 
you have that master-key, and your money, and your 
weapons stowed safely somewhere about you, and out of 
sight.” 

By the time that Simon came to the door with the 
pack-horses, I was ready, and walked up the passage with 
as clownish a gait as I could command, only, however, to 
be received with a loud shout of laughter from the land- 
lord, and a reminder that I had something to learn 
before I could hope to deceive a genuine countryman. 

“ I must needs give you a lesson in walking while we 
are on our way to Antwerp, Master Caspar, and as it is 
anything but a cheerful day, you may congratulate your- 
self that we shall not meet many people, and certainly 


122 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


few Spaniards among them, since they are mostly tine- 
weather birds.” 

The morning had dawned brightly, the sun dispel- 
ling the mists, and lighting up the land, making every- 
thing glad. But when I stood upon the threshold of the 
inn, and looked about me, the landscape was hidden in 
dense fog. The moisture-laden wind blew in from the 
sea, and bathed the country in an atmosphere of vapour, 
so that nothing could be seen many yards ahead. 

“ How dismal,” I observed, shrugging my shoulders, 
and shivering as the moist air seemed to settle about 
one like a cold wet sheet. 

“ Dismal, did you say ? ” responded the diminutive 
landlord. “ Nothing could be better for our purpose. 
Not even the Familiars of the Inquisition could find us 
if we stood five yards away, so that you might well be 
thankful.” 

“ I am,” said I, shivering again. 

The road lay close to the winding Scheldt, and passed 
over wdiat had once been schorren , or sand-banks, which 
in the days before the building of the dikes, lay uncov- 
ered as the tide went out. Here and there we trod the 
beaten path across the marshes warily, and more than 
once descended into the mceres , or lakes, which the in- 
dustry of man had recovered from the sea. It was im- 
perative that we should go cautiously, for in the fog- 
enveloped country such as we were passing through, it 
was easy to turn aside, and fall into the black waters of 
the canals that intersected the land in all directions. 

So wretched was the day, that even the light-hearted 
Simon grew somewhat quieter than usual; but now and 
again, as if to drive care to the winds, he pursed up his 
lips, and whistled a tune that had been common, so he 
said, before the silence of terror fell upon the land. 

“ I do not like the days upon which we have fallen,” 
said he, cheerily ; “ but why we should display the white 
feather to these Spaniards I cannot see.” 

We went on, mile after mile, slowly twining in and 
out, and picking our way as best we could, never erring, 
by reason of the quick wit of the little landlord, who 


BACK TO ANTWERP. 


123 


declared that he could find his way from The Dutchman 
to the city in the darkest night. 

Within three miles of Antwerp the fog lifted again, 
so that we could see the flat landscape far and near. 
Finding that no Spanish soldiers were in sight, Simon 
Tympel began to sing some of the ballads which men 
sang in the Netherlands when it was certain there was 
no Spaniard near to hear it. Some of these I had heard, 
but one was startlingly expressive, and as Simon sang 
it lustily, I looked round anxiously, lest he might be 
overheard by any who served the King of Spain. 

“ Master Caspar, have you ever heard the Ghent 
Paternoster f” he had asked. 

“ No/’ I answered; “ I have heard of it, but do not 
even know the words.” 

“ Then listen,” said he ; and forthwith he began the 
ballad in which the exasperated Flemings expressed 
their hatred for the Duke of Alva. 

“ Our devil who dost in Brussels dwell, 

Curst be thy name in earth and hell : 

Thy kingdom speedily pass away, 

Which hath blasted and blighted us many a day. 

Thy will never more be done, 

In heaven above, nor under the sun ; 

Thou takest daily our daily bread ; 

Our wives or children lie starving or dead. 

No man’s trespasses thou forgivest; 

Revenge is the food on which thou livest. 

Thou leadest all men into temptation; 

Unto evil thou hast delivered this nation. 

Our Father, in heaven which art, 

Grant that this hellish devil may soon depart — 

And with him his Council false and bloody, 

Who make murder and rapine their daily study — 

And all his savage war-dogs of Spain, 

Oh, send them back to the Devil, their father, again. 

Amen.” * 

“ What say you to that, Master Caspar ? ” asked 
Simon, when he had finished. 

* The song is taken from Van Vloten’s Nederlandische 
Geschiedzangen, but the translation is by Motley, and is found 
in his Rise of the Dutch Republic. 

9 


m 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ It is more blasphemous than I had thought, al- 
though I had been told that it was too shameful to be on 
the lips of any countryman of mine,” I answered, some- 
what sternlv. 

V 

“Blasphemous? Well, I think you are right; but 
when one considers the deviltry of these Spaniards, and 
of Alva in particular, there be few in the land who do 
not think the words, although they will not sully their 
lips with them. And where the difference lies between 
the thought and the words, I cannot see. Do you not 
think that Alva was the devil in human form ? ” ex- 
claimed Simon, turning round, with a hand on his 
horse’s flank, so as to look me full in the face. 

“ He was,” I answered. 

“ Then why not pray for his discomfiture ? ” 

“ That is right enough, Master Tympel, but I do not 
like these parodies, especially on the sublimest prayer 
that ever fell from the lips of the Divine One.” 

“ That’s true, I will admit. But bethink you, Master 
Caspar, the Spaniards be such very devils that I find it 
hard not to pray for deliverance from them; and thus 
I use the first words that come to hand.” 

And so saying, the landlord turned away and sang 
another ballad, which did not jar upon me like the first, 
and I joined in it with right good will. 

But we grew more silent as we approached the en- 
virons of Antwerp, where soldiers and peasants were 
numerous, and where it behooved us to be on the alert. 

It was some time after noon when we halted at the 
North Gate, and answered the questions of the warders 
stationed there. The replies being satisfactory, we 
passed on. I confess that when I saw Don Cristobal 
standing near, it required all my self-possession, and 
chilling as the raw air was, yet my face and ears burned. 
When I told Simon, while we were going down the 
street, he declared that it was not a thing to be sur- 
prised at. 

“ How could you be otherwise than hot when in 
proximity with one who has dealings with the very 
powers of hell ? ” 


BACK TO ANTWERP. 


125 


It was plain speaking, but doubtless Simon Tympel 
had good reason for his words; for Don Cristobal had 
proved to many that he was as cruel as any Spaniard 
that stood on the soil of the Netherlands. 

We caught sight here and there, as we rode through 
the city, of signs of some unwonted excitement, but did 
not venture to question anyone as to the cause. Coming 
at last to a standstill before the door of an inn, Simon 
lodged his horses in the stable, and stowed away his mar- 
ket produce until such time as he had disposed of me. 

“ May I not go home for an hour or two, Simon ? ” I 
asked. 

“ Certainly, if you want to run into the arms of your 
pursuers/’ he replied in a cheerful manner. “ I thought 
your scheme a mad one, but there were some good points 
about it; whereas, if you want it to end in a tragedy, 
the best way of bringing about that desirable event would 
be to go at once,” he added, with keen sarcasm in his 
face and voice. 

“ As you will,” I said reluctantly, owning that he was 
right. 

Without delaying more than was necessary, we went 
out into the street again, passing down the Norden- 
strasse, where my home lay. As we went by I looked up 
to the window, and saw my mother and Gertrude. They 
glanced at me when we passed, but did not recognise me. 
If they thought of me at all, they supposed me to be on 
board The Penguin , or possibly on the waters of the 
German Ocean, bound for England. The countryman 
that looked up curiously, was but doing what others of 
his class were wont to do, when they visited the fine old 
city, where everything aroused their wonder, and caused 
them to stare about with widely-opened eyes and mouths. 
I thought that a smile swept across Gertrude’s face when 
she caught sight of my strange companion. Perhaps 
she knew him as one who frequented the city, con- 
spicuous among all others by reason of his queer figure. 
But as for me, I was simply a stalwart fellow, whose 
place was in the fields, rather than in the streets of 
Antwerp. 


12G 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


After a while, Simon turned down a narrow street 
that was strangely familiar, and when he passed a 
strongly-bnilt door, over which a cross and mitre were 
carved in the stonework, my heart beat more quickly, 
and my nerves were somewhat unsteadied for the time. 
The door was that through which Walter de Swarte and 
I had gone, when we achieved the rescue of his wife. I 
fairly gasped as I halted involuntarily, but my com- 
panion caught my hand, and bade me be careful. 

“ The ver,y walls have eyes, and ears as well, in that 
accursed place/’ he muttered; and while he spoke he 
halted at a door nearly opposite that one which led 
into the Holy House. 

Knocking boldly — for it was well to do what we had 
to do openly, so as to avoid suspicion — we waited, and 
heard sounds which told us that someone was working at 
a handloom. They did not cease at once, so that Simon 
had to knock still louder, whereupon a woman’s face 
appeared at the window for a moment; but almost 
immediately afterward the door was opened, and the 
buxom body bade us come in, and be welcome. To my 
astonishment, she flung her arms about Simon’s neck, 
and kissed him heartily, while he was not slow to return 
her greeting. I could not understand this at all, until, 
the kissing done, Kenan Verreyck, as she was named, 
exclaimed : — 

“ Come in, my brother, and bring your comrade with 
you.” 

We stepped across the threshold at once, and Kenan, 
having shut the door, led the way to a room where 
everything fairly shone with the incessant scouring and 
scrubbing and washing, that proved the housewife to be 
a thorough-going Dutchwoman. 

As we stood inside, Simon looked at his big feet, and 
then at mine, and with a shrug of the shoulders, and a 
twinkle of mischief in his eyes, he exclaimed : — 

“ Take us to your workshop, Kenan. We dare not 
sit down here, with the dirt of a seven miles’ tramp 
across the bogs upon our boots.” 

“ Nonsense, Simon,” said the mistress of the house. 


BACK TO ANTWERP. 


127 


It is but little that you care about my floor, since you 
rarely scrub your shoes at home. But come along. The 
mud will wash off — easier a thousand times than Span- 
ish finger-marks/’ she added, with a kind of after- 
thought. 

The sudden change from her light-hearted banter to 
a sad tone, struck me greatly; but I learnt afterward 
that her husband had been drawn from his loom, and 
lodged within the walls of the gloomy prison on the 
other side of the wav. She did not allow the shadow 
to rest upon her face, however. She was one of those 
brave-hearted philosophers, of which the Netherlands 
boasted so many, who believe that what has been done 
is irrevocable, and that however much of sadness she 
might feel in solitude, it is not well to suffer the sorrow 
to depress others. 

Turning to her brother, therefore, she put her hands 
on his shoulders, and laughingly forced him into a low 
easy chair before which he was standing, and the 
little man, nothing loth, fell back into it with ready 
willingness, taking his sister’s hand, and kissing it 
fondly. 

“ You silly little man,” she said, cheerily, look- 
ing down upon the dwarfish creature as though he 
were something to be proud of ; “ why don’t you 
give vour caresses to other women, as well as to your 
sister? ” 

“ I do not throw away my favours, Kenan,” Simon 
answered, throwing his head against the high-backed 
chair, and rubbing his big hands with a vigour that 
bespoke the fact that the idea amused him wonderfully. 

<£ The ladies round about The Dutchman, and in Ant- 
werp, also, are far too forward. Give them a little 
license, and they will take great liberties. I have to 
keep the lovely creatures at a distance, I can assure you, • 
for so many of them would like to have charge of the 
keys of the inn, and play the part of landlady there.” 

Kenan Verreyck laughed until the tears rolled down 
her cheeks, and stooped once more to kiss her brother. 
Then, having assured me that I was welcome, she began 


128 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


to bustle about, laying the table with what good things 
her scanty larder could afford. It was not much, for she 
was very poor, and had to toil hard at the loom in order 
to win small earnings. Her brother whispered to me, 
when she left the room for a few minutes, that although 
she loved him so, she was desperately proud, and would 
not suffer him to give, or even lend her anything. 

“ I have begged her to come to The Dutchman , and 
be its landlady, but she canont bear to leave this house 
where she came to live when the great trouble of her life 
befell her.” And the little man sighed. But he cleared 
his face of the cloud that had come upon it, when Kenan 
entered the room with a small jar of strong waters, and 
setting it on the table, bade me and her brother draw up, 
and begin to eat. 

When the meal was nearly over, Simon turned to me. 

“ Shall I tell Kenan what your business is, and your 
name ? ” 

“ Do as you please, Master Tympel,” I answered ; 
and with this permission, the landlord of The Dutchman 
told the story that I have already set down on paper, 
and ended by asking whether his sister would lodge me 
in her house, while I made my attempt to recover my 
father’s money-chest. 

I cannot picture her surprise. Her large blue eyes 
were fixed upon me, and her lips parted, half in horror 
at the adventure I had contemplated, and yet in admira- 
tion at the manner in which I had played my part, in 
snatching a victim from the Holy House. 

“ Will you lodge Master Caspar, Kenan ? ” 

For a little while she was silent, as if revolving in her 
mind the infinite risk alike for herself and me. But in 
the end her pent-up hatred for the Inquisitors over- 
came all other considerations, and giving me her 
hand in token of her readiness, she exclaimed passion- 
ately : 

“ I am with you in the task, even with the penalty of 
death threatening me. The accursed Inquisitors took 
from me the best husband that ever walked God’s earth, 
and, for aught I know, killed him by excessive torture. 


BACK TO ANTWERP. 


129 


If I can do something — I care not how small a thing it 
is — to spite them for what they have done to me and 
mine, I will do it, even though 1 must needs die.” 

Then, overwhelmed by sad memories, she hid her face 
in her hands, and wept. 


CHAPTER XIY. 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TREASURE. 

It was growing dark when Simon Tympel passed ont 
of the city, and returned to the inn where he had 
sheltered me; and I, still dressed in my countryman’s 
garb, having stood back in the shadows, and seen the last 
of his horses pass the gates, turned round, and went my 
way toward the home of Kenan Verreyck. 

That way led along the Westernstrasse, and as I 
entered it, I heard the loud clattering of horses’ feet, 
and the jingling of armour. Drawing aside into a door- 
way, to avoid being run down by the Spaniards, to whom 
Flemish life was cheap, I glanced at the leading figure 
in the company of Spanish cavaliers. He was not one 
who would have been singled out of a crowd, as a man 
likely to be chosen to take charge of a country that was 
convulsed with passionate hatred against Spain, and all 
that pertained to it. But this man, with long face, 
prominent nose, and pale complexion, was Don Luis de 
Requesens, the Grand Commander of Castile, now the 
representative of Philip the Second, King of Spain. 
With him rode his kinsman, Don Cristobal. 

As Don Luis dashed by, I saw that his face was full 
of consternation; so also were the faces of those who 
accompanied him. The usual escort of soldiers was not 
with him, which made me wonder ; for the Grand Com- 
mander never ventured from his palace without a strong 
bodyguard. Something unusual was afoot, and as the 
Spaniards disappeared, I turned to a townsman, who 
had likewise taken his stand beside me, and asked him 
if he knew what was transpiring. 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TREASURE. 


131 


“ Mischief for Antwerp, I fear,” he answered, and 
then made as if he would pass on. 

“ But tell me, I pray you, what it is,” said I, laying 
a restraining hand upon his shoulder. “ The Grand 
Commander looked distressed as he rode by.” 

“ And well he might. You must have heard of the 
mutiny of the army ? ” he said, looking at me incredu- 
lously. 

“ No,” I responded, astonished at the bare sugges- 
tion. I had completely forgotten that part of the con- 
versation I had overheard, while in hiding at The Dutch- 
man, and even now the thing did not come to my mind. 

“ Then where can you have been, that you have not 
heard of it, when it is the common talk of the city, and 
I doubt not, throughout the whole land ? ” 

“ Not the common talk in the countryside, whence 
I have but just come,” said I. 

The man looked at me keenly, up and down. 

“ You wear the garb of a countryman, my friend,” 
he said, in a low voice ; “ but let me warn you not to 
speak like a well-to-do citizen, if you come into con- 
tact with any Spaniards.” 

The blood rushed into mv face, for I felt it to be 
burning, and I thanked God, in my heart, that one of 
my own people had made the discovery, and not any of 
the creatures of Spain. 

“ I thank you for your timely word,” I answered. 

“ But about this mutiny. What do you mean ? I had 

heard that the soldiers were discontented by reason of 

their arrears, but the bare whisper of mutiny has not 

reached me in the quiet place where I have been stay' 

• ?? 
mg. 

Then it flashed into my mind, that I had heard Don 
Cristobal telling Francisco de Lafra of the clamouring 
of the soldiers for their pay, so long deferred, and then I 
added : 

“ But wait ! Now I call to mind having heard that 
the soldiers were growing discontented, and threatening 
to mutiny. Is that the cause of the Grand Com- 
mander’s consternation ? ” 


132 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ It is ; and cause enough, also, there is to make the 
citizens of Antwerp too anxious to sleep to-night. Six- 
and-a-half millions of ducats are due to the men, and it 
has been openly said that Don Luis has not a single 
guilder with which to pay them. They have heard of 
this, and are marching on Antwerp to see the Grand 
Commander, and force him to find the money .’ 7 

“ And what may that mean ? 77 I interrupted. It was 
almost an idle question, for when the man replied, his 
words were quite in keeping with my own idea. 

“ It means that the citizens of Antwerp must find 
enough to satisfy the mutinous army, or run the risk of 
having the city sacked; and from that may the good 
Lord spare us, for we have seen trouble enough without 
that added horror , 77 said the man. And with these words 
he turned away. 

Going back to Kenan Verreyck’s house, I entered, 
and went to the room which she had set apart as my 
sleeping chamber. The room she first offered me was at 
the back, and looked into a stable-yard, opening into a 
street which broke off from the main one close by. This 
fact I noted carefully, as likely to be of some service if 
I should be hard pressed at any time. But what I 
wanted was a room, from the window of which I could 
watch the door of the Holy House, and Kenan, eager to 
advance my plan as far as possible, gave up her own 
room to me; and from its window I could see all who 
passed in and out, without being seen. 

Lookng out, I saw the bare forbidding walls of the 
prison, with no sign of window in them, and so high that 
the most daring and desperate prisoner would not ven- 
ture to drop from the top into the alley. For three long 
hours I watched and waited, but not a living soul passed, 
save once, when the clapers-mans went down to the ex- 
treme end of the place, swinging his lantern as he went, 
to see that no one lurked about, intent on mischief. He 
saw nothing, and retraced his steps, halting for a mo- 
ment, however, to scan the prison door, and see that it 
was secure. That done, he sauntered on into the street, 
and out of sight. 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TREASURE. 


133 


This visit of the watchman caused me no small 
amount of consternation, for there was no knowing 
whether he might not come down again at the very 
moment when I should sally out of the house, with the 
intention of finding my way into the prison vaults 
which Don Cristobal had mentioned, while I lay in 
hiding at The Dutchman. But the resolution to achieve 
the thing on which my heart was bent did not fail, even 
with this added danger confronting me. I had begun, 
and I would carry it through. 

The great bell of the Cathedral chimed out the hour 
of ten, and I heard the sound as it floated over the quiet 
city. Trimming a dark lantern which Kenan Yerreyck 
had lent to me, and seeing to my weapons being within 
easy reach, I went down the stairs, and stepped into the 
open air. Not a sound could be heard. The city was 
wrapped in slumber. There were stars overhead, but no 
moon shone, and looking up and down the alley, nothing 
met my gaze but impenetrable blackness, save where the 
massive walls stood out indistinctly against the night 
sky. 

Drawing the door after me, I hurried across to the 
spot which I had been watching intently for the last 
three hours. As I had expected, it was fastened when I 
laid my hand upon it, and with my heart beating quick- 
ly, I pulled the master-key from my bosom. But as I 
was about to put it into the lock, I heard the steady 
beat of sandals coming in my direction, and looking 
round quickly, saw the forms of two Inquisitors. With 
a muttered exclamation of horror, I hurried on tiptoe 
back to the sheltering shadows of the door from which 
I had but just emerged, and there waited and watched. 
The two men came on with slow steps, but not another 
sound indicated their presence. Reaching the entrance 
they halted, and after talking for a moment or two in 
low voices, one of them thrust a key into the lock, and 
the door rolled back in silence. When they passed in 
they closed it after, them, and I stood alone again, and 
irresolute. 

It was plain that nothing could he done that night, 


134 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


and I might just as well go to my bed. Yet some irre- 
sistible impulse drew me across to the place once more, 
if only to have a look at the door, and become as 
familiar with it as possible. When I came to it, and 
suffered the lantern light to flash, a cry of amazement 
almost escaped my lips, but I smothered it in time. The 
two Familiars, evidently pre-occupied with the topic on , 
which they conversed, had failed to fasten the door 
securely. The one who held the key had turned it as 
he thrust the door together, but the door had not gone 
into its place against the stone. When I put my hand 
upon it, incredulous as to the possibility of such care- 
lessness, and wondering whether I was dreaming all 
this, the door rolled back, and before me was the grim 
staircase I had walked down in Walter de Swarte’s com- 
pany. 

Covered the light, 1 waited and listened; but there 
was silence, save the stifled noise of a clanking chain, as 
some poor prisoner moved. But where he lay I could 
not tell. 

With the way thus open, I was loth to turn back 
without having made a venture, in order to discover 
what might be before me, even if I did no more; and 
yielding to the impulse that was yet affecting me with 
unabated force, I thrust the door into its place, and 
went down the stone steps, until I stood in the middle 
of the vaulted chamber. 

And now I heard voices. 

Startled by this fresh danger, and looking about, I 
saw an open doorway, close to the bottom of the steps I 
had just descended. Not far away, and approaching 
slowly, their lamps swinging in their hands, were the 
two men I had already seen in the street. They were 
too near for me to attempt to reach the stairs ; therefore 
I retreated sideways, with outstretched hands, so as not 
to strike against anything that might be in the way. As 
good fortune had it — good fortune ? was it not more than 
that ? — my hands came in contact with the open door of 
one of the cells, and within this place, unless the men 
should come into it, I might stand in hiding. Laying a 


TIIE SEARCH FOR THE TREASURE. 


135 


hand upon my dagger, to be in readiness for all emer- 
gencies, I waited, wondering what next would befall. 

The men entered the vaulted chamber, and halted 
close to the spot where I had but just now been standing, 
and they talked without reserve. I listened keenly to 
what they said, not missing a single word. 

“ There are but two cells empty here, Fray Garcia, ” 
said one of them ; “ and when they are full, which I 
doubt not will be to-morrow, or the next day, if we be 
fortunate in our search, we shall begin to fill the fourth 
set of cells in the corridor we have just left.” 

“ But why have the cells in that set been left empty, 
Morcillo ? ” said Garcia. 

“ That question shows that you have been but a short 
time in this Holy House. Don Luis de Requesens has 
confided some of his personal wealth to our keeping, and 
since it consists of goods as well as money, it takes up 
space which, unfortunately, we were able to afford him. 
I would have seen every cell occupied, for we should then 
be nearer to stamping out this accursed heresy.” 

“ You say well,” responded Fray Garcia, who was 
evidently a new-comer, and yet a superior officer of the 
Inquisition, judging from the deferential tone in which 
Morcillo spoke to him. “ But come,” he added ; “ we 
must needs attend the meeting that is called in the 
Chamber of Council, and we have but a few minutes 
to spare.” Then turning round, he looked at the door 
that closed the corridor. “ Shall we not shut this ? ” he 
added. 

“ There is no need. Fray Garcia.” 

The two men passed on to the doorway through which 
the Secuestrador and his companions had come when we 
rescued Matilda de Swarte. The jingle of the bunch of 
keys reached my ears, and the door before which the 
Familiars stood rolled back, and gave me a view of an- 
other long corridor, dimly lighted with smoking lamps. 
This, as I learnt long afterward, contained chambers 
in which the Inquisitors slept, and therefore accounted 
for the presence of lights, while the other passages were 
in darkness. 


136 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


When the door slammed together after them, and 
was locked, I began to consider what next I should do. 
This much I felt certain of, that a better opportunity 
would never offer itself, for if the Inquisitors were at- 
tending the meeting in the Chamber of Council, the 
risks would be less to-night than on any other occasion. 

“ I will go in God’s name, and with his help,” I 
muttered; and I felt that I could do this, for it was 
surely just that I should attempt to regain what had 
been wrested from my father by the cowardly exercise 
of Might against Right. 

Quitting the cell, I went across the foot of the stair- 
case, using my lantern after I had assured myself that 
no one could be about. There was no sound, save the 
occasional cry of some poor prisoner, or the clanking of 
fetters as a sleeper moved about on his bed of straw, 
restless, and undergoing afresh, perhaps, in his dreams, 
the torment of the previous day. Had I my will, I 
would have unlocked the doors and set them free; but 
I dared not do that. The risk was too great, and I 
already had enough on hand. 

I was startled just as I had begun to move forward 
on the further quest, and with the sweat starting from 
every pore, retreated from this fresh danger. The beat 
of sandals echoed along the corridor before me, and in 
a moment or two the lantern lights came into sight, 
showing the approach of five or six Inquisitors, some of 
them robed in white and black, and others in the for- 
bidding garb of Familiars. Groping my way back to 
the cell in which I had been hiding, I waited, trembling 
with excitement, yet resolute not to be taken alive if 

thev discovered me. 

* 

The men, however, had no thought for any in this 
vaulted chamber. They came forward steadily, crossed 
the stone floor, and only halted while one of their num- 
ber unlocked the door through which Morcillo and Fray 
Garcia had passed. 

“ Shall I lock this door, Father?” said one of the 
party, who had halted at the end of the corridor along 
which I had intended to proceed. 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TREASURE. 137 

“ Yes, my son/’ answered one who was clothed in 
white, and wore a large and broad-brimmed hat upon 
his head. “ No others, save prisoners, are in that part 
of the Holy House now.” 

My heart bounded with hope when I heard that the 
way was clear. I had little doubt as to my being able 
to re-open the door, for the master-key, so Walter de 
Swarte had told me, would turn every lock in the place. 
I waited, therefore, with patience, while the men went 
out of the chamber leisurely, lingering for the man who 
was locking up the corridor. That done, he crossed the 
floor quickly, and before long I stood once more in dark- 
ness. 

I did not move until the sound of the footfalls died 
away. Then going cautiously to the door, I threw the 
lantern light upon it, and thrust in the key. It went 
round in the lock with a slight jar, but the bolt shot 
back, and the door fell open before the pressure of my 
hand. Reassured by what I had heard, I went along 
the passage, on either side of which were doors. On 
each there was a distinctive mark; on this door, the 
Roman figure I., and underneath it the smaller numeral 
1 ; on the next was the same figure I., but under it a 
figure 2; and so the numbers went on up to 10. Then 
came a change. The next ten doors were marked II., 
the distinctive numbers varying in each case. 

But when I came to II. the passage ended abruptly. 
What might the other doors in this same corridor have 
upon them? It was with a sense of relief that I found 
the mark III. on the first door; and retracing my steps, 
going silently and quickly, I went past the doors 1, 2, 3, 
and so on, till I came to number 10. The next was 
marked y. It was the beginning of the fourth set of 
cells that Morcillo had declared contained the treasure 
of Don Luis de Requesens ; Don Cristobal, too, had told 
Francisca de Lafra that my father’s money-chest was in 
one of the cells of the Holy House. 

I now grew excited and eager almost beyond control. 
Placing the key in the lock of the first door of set IV., 
I turned it, and thrust the door wide open. The cell 


138 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


was empty, but feeling sure that I was on the right 
quest, 1 did not feel disappointed; yet, since time was 
precious, and my peril unspeakable, 1 was anxious to get 
away with as little delay as possible. Number 2 was 
empty also. Number 3 was occupied. A bed of sod- 
dened straw, made filthier by crawling vermin, like 
others I had seen when first I came into these horror- 
filled vaults, lay in the corner, and on it was a man 
whose clothes were in rags, and whose limbs showed 
that in places the hot pincers had torn the skin and 
flesh away. 

As the light fell on him, it was plain to see that the 
man’s face was full of fear, the eyes nearly starting 
from their sockets ; and then, as if unable any longer to 
endure the glare of the lantern after such a long season 
of darkness, the prisoner covered his face with his poor, 
scarred hands, which were yet red and scorching after a 
recent visit of those fiends that held him here a prisoner. 

“ What do you want with me ? ” he cried. “ Begone, 
and let me at least recover from my last infliction ! ” 

“ Softly, friend ! ” I almost whispered. “ You shall 
go free, if you will but be silent.” 

“ What ! ” he exclaimed, leaping to his feet. “ Say 
that once more ! but do not trifle with me, or I shall go 
mad ! Did you say you would set me free ? ” 

“ I did,” I answered, touched to the very heart. “ I 
have business in the next cell, and then shall leave this 
dreadful place, and go into the streets. You shall go 
with me. But whatever else you do, be silent, and come 
at once. A sound may lead to discovery, and escape 
will then be impossible.” 

The glad news was too much for him, and the poor 
fellow fell back upon his bed, almost senseless, and there 
lay, exclaiming: 

“ 0 God ! freedom at last ! I shall see the glorious 
light again ! I shall see her dear face once more ! ” And 
he sat and rocked himself to and fro, repeating the self- 
same words again and again, in a delirium of joy. 

“ Come, friend,” said I, stooping and touching him 
on the shoulder. “ Time is very precious. Pull yourself 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TREASURE. 


139 


together, and follow after me as soon as you feel able. 
I am going to the next chamber, where I hope to find 
what I have come into this prison for.” And saying 
these words, I turned to quit the cell. 

“ Ah, but I will come with you ! I will not stay in 
this accursed place alone ! ” he said, once more rising to 
his feet, and laying an unsteady hand upon my arm. 

“ This way, then,” I responded gently, and since he 
trembled so, I put my strong arm around his poor body, 
and led him into the corridor. “ Sit there, where you 
may see me, and when I move away, keep close by me,” 
I added. 

He sat on the bare stones, like an obedient child. 
And yet, to look at him, he was a big stalwart fellow 
— a man who at one time must have possessed an iron 
will and giant strength. 

Going to the next cell, and entering quickly, for time 
was passing with startling rapidity, I flashed my lantern 
as I stepped in, and saw that I had not come in vain. 
On the floor lay two or three chests, any one of them 
too much for a man to lift, and one was my father’s. 
I knew it well, for on the lid was the name, inscribed 
in letters of brass — Goswyn Ursuleus — and the brass 
straps that bound it bore the monogram. 

I stooped to see if it was empty, but its great weight 
assured me that the treasure was within. As I did so, 
I heard a sound behind me, and turning quickly, saw 
that the prisoner had followed me, and was chuckling at 
something which he held in his hand. It was a dagger. 
He had seen it on the floor, and snatched at it. When 
he looked up at me, I saw a dangerous gleam in his 
eyes, and thought for the moment that he had gone mad, 
and purposed to use the weapon on me; but, speaking 
with indifference, I asked him why he seemed so pleased. 

“ I saw this lying on the floor. It shall win me 
liberty ! for though a score of those black-robed devils 
should find me now, they shall never take me back to 
my cell again ! ” 

“ That is well ; but there would be two daggers 
against them.” And I showed him my own weapon, 

10 


140 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


as it lay concealed beneath my jerkin. “But we must 
waste no time,” I continued. “ Do you think, friend, 
that you have strength to help me bear this chest 
away ? ” 

“ Strength ? try me ! I verily believe I could bear it 
away unaided, now that I am going forth into the fresh 
air again.” Saying this, he stooped, and lifted up one 
end by the brass handle with an ease that astonished 
me. He had appeared so weak, that but a few min- 
utes before I feared that I should have to carry him 
in my arms. A supernatural strength had come to his 
aid. 

“ Then let us go forth,” said I. “ Take that handle, 
and I will take this one. How, are you ready? ” 

“ Yes.” y 

And we lifted the heavy chest, which taxed my own 
strength to its utmost limit. Had the treasure been all 
in gold, we could not have moved it, but the immense 
value of the precious stones within lightened the weight 
considerably. Passing out of the cell we went slowly 
down the corridor. Reaching the vaulted chamber, we 
turned aside, and came to the foot of the steps, up which 
it seemed too great a task to carry such a burden. 

“ One step at a time,” said I, resolute not to be 
beaten ; and with prodigious toil, while the very veins 
seemed to stand out like whip-cord on our brows, and I 
thought that the blood would start from my nostrils, 
we dragged the load of wealth up, step by .step, never 
staying to rest until we got to the topmost step of all. 
I may never find strength again in this world for such a 
task, and the more I have thought about the achieve- 
ment since, the more have I wondered. 

“ Stay one moment, while I look down the alley, and 
see that the way is clear,” said I, as we stood panting 
and exhausted, and brushing the sweat drops from our 
faces. 

“ Then be quick ! ” said my companion. “ I shall go 
mad if there is much delay.” 

Opening the door, I looked up and down, yet all was 
silent; but even as I turned to take the chest in hand 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TREASURE. 


141 


again, the great bell chimed out the hour. Lifting the 
burden, we made light of it, and hurrying across the 
narrow way, laid it on the doorstep of Kenan Verreyck’s 
house. Before long we had it safely within the passage, 
and the door was made secure behind us. 


CHAPTER XV. 


THE CELLAR. 

Knowing that the window in the lower room was 
safely shuttered, I went in and lighted a lamp, so that 
we might sit a while and rest. When, however, I re- 
turned to the passage, I found that my companion lay 
senseless on the floor. I spoke, but he made no response, 
and lifting him bodily, I carried him into the room, and 
laid him on the couch. There I tried all the means that 
I could think of to restore him to consciousness, but he 
lay still, scarcely breathing — more like one of the dead. 

Xot knowing what more to do, I mounted the stairs, 
and knocking on the door of the room where my hostess 
was sleeping, told her, when she asked my business, that 
I had been to the Holy House, secured the treasure, and 
brought away one of the prisoners, who lay unconscious, 
in spite of all my efforts. 

“ I will come down in a minute or two/’ she an- 
swered ; and she was as good as her word, for before long 
she was with me. 

But what followed filled me with amazement. She 
came down the stairs with a flask of strong waters in 
her hand, and placing it on the table, turned to give her 
attention to the prostrate man. As she did so, and 
gazed with quiet interest on the senseless one, ready 
in her kind-heartedness to do the work of a Good 
Samaritan, no matter to whom, so long as it was to a 
needy one, she gasped. For a moment she seemed to 
choke. She placed her hand upon her heart, as if to 
still its beating. Then, with outstretched hands, and a 


THE CELLAR. 


143 


cry, she fell upon her knees beside the couch, and flung 
her arms about the man. For a time words left her, 
and she simply knelt there, nestling her head on the 
senseless one’s bosom. 

I stood near, and marvelled. Who was this man 
whom I had brought hither ? I asked myself ; but when 
the suspicion crossed my mind, I knew at once that it 
was true. The power of speech came back to Kenan 
Verreyck, and she cried, just as a mother would to a 
little child, with a world of love in every word : 

“ My husband ! my loved one ! Oh, have they tor- 
tured you to death ? ” 

And then she passed from words to action. She 
chafed his hands tenderly, passing over the unhealed 
wounds with a gentleness that was almost more than 
human, and placed the cordial within his lips, calling on 
him to awake, to speak, to look — to know that he had 
come out of hell, and was in the heaven where a true 
wife’s love was found. 

What followed I did not wait to see. Her husband 
gave signs of returning consciousness, and I felt that it 
would be better that I should be away; for when they 
should begin to speak, one to the other, it would be in- 
trusion to remain. Leaving the room quietly, I went to 
my own chamber, to wait until I could return again. 

An hour later Kenan came to me. 

“ Master TJrsuleus, he is asleep.” 

“ And doing well ? ” I asked. 

“ Yes, thank God. Oh ! he knew me as soon as he 
opened his eyes ! ” 

She said no more, but sitting on the bedside, wept. 
It was a flood of tears that spoke of her unspeakable 

j°y- 

I sat at the table before her, and waited ; for it was 
not a time when words would be of much service. Quiet- 
ness, just then, was the better way of showing sympathy. 

Presently the tears ceased, and she looked up into my 
face. 

“ I suppose you wonder, Master TJrsuleus, that he 
should come here, and not know that this was home ? ” 


1U 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ I did so wonder. Mistress Verreyck.” 

“ All ! when they took him from me, I came to this 
house, which was void at the time, and dwelt here, so 
that I might be near him. Although I could not see 
him, I knew that if he lived, he was nearer to me, and 
such a thought often served to abate my anguish. And 
now you have saved him, and brought him to me. How 
can 1 thank you ? ” 

So saying, she rose, and coming forward, knelt before 
me, and rested her folded hands upon my knees. 

“ Oh, Master Ursuleus,” she exclaimed, I thank 
you from my very soul. You have brought me my hus- 
band.” 

The thought was more than she could bear. After a 
look of ecstasy, she became dazed. She reeled even as 
she knelt, and with a half-smothered cry — “ My hus- 
band ! ” — fell sideways, and lay senseless at my feet. 

Before I went to rest, a thought came to me, and 
acting upon it, I stole to the house door, gazed up and 
down, and seeing nothing in the dense darkness, walked 
stealthily across to the door of the Holy House. It was 
still ajar, so that no one had passed in or out. Placing 
the key in the lock, I turned back the bolt, drew the door 
well up to the stone jambs, and giving the key a twist,: 
made the entrance secure. After that I felt more at 
ease. It might be long before the chest would be missed, 
and none would think that it had been brought away 
through that doorway. As for the disappearance of 
Nicholas Verreyck, they would surely never dream that 
he was in the house opposite. 

It was barely daybreak when I awoke, and stealing 
down the stairs, so as not to awaken the sleepers, I 
managed to get the money chest into the parlour, won- 
dering, when the effort ended, how two men had suc- 
ceeded in carrying it so far. It only served to show 
what may be done in the energy of desperation. Draw- 
ing back the shutters to let in the daylight, I noticed 
with satisfaction, and yet with untold surprise, that the 
key was securely fastened to one of the handles; and 


THE CELLAR. 


145 


without delay I severed the cord with my dagger, and 
opened the chest. When the lid was thrown back, I saw 
that my errand had not been in vain. The rolls of gold 
and silver were there, and to guard against possible de- 
ception, I unrolled tlie paper wrappings of one or two 
of them, to look at the shining coins. There were also 
the soft coverings of the precious stones, and these, too, 
I looked at eagerly. But there was more than the Coun- 
cil of Troubles had wrested from my father. A case of 
embossed leather lay upon the top of all, and opening it, 
I was dazzled with an array of diamonds — a tiara fit for 
a princess, and a string of pearls that might well have 
rested upon the bosom of a queen. I had no knowledge 
of the full value of these costly gems, but I felt assured 
that they were worth many thousands of golden ducats. 

When I saw the sparkling treasure, I almost shouted 
aloud with joy, to think, as I expressed it, that I had so 
spoiled the Egyptians. The Council of Troubles had 
sought to ruin us, but we had obtained our own again, 
and much besides. 

But now came the question as to how all this wealth 
was to be removed. It dawned upon me — and my fore- 
head grew damp at the very thought — that the Inquisi- 
tors would know that Kenan Yerreyck dwelt in this 
house, and missing her husband, would search for him 
in her home. Then would follow the discovery not only 
of the escaped prisoner, but of the wealth for which I 
had risked so much. Such horror did this thought 
awaken, that I went upstairs at once, and arousing the 
sleepers, told them of my fears. A hunted look came 
into Nicholas Verreyck’s face, but Kenan, who was 
already up and dressed, showed little fear. 

“ Be at rest, Master Ursuleus. I have thought of 
that. See here ! ” And she drew me to the window. 
“ Under yonder stable is a cellar, but I doubt if any 
living man — save one — knows of its existence. The old 
landlord of this house, who is now dead, showed it to 
me, and pointed out a spot in the kitchen beneath the 
room in which we now are, where there was a secret 
entrance to the same. He knew that at any time the 


146 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


Familiars might come to bear me to the prison, and told 
me how I might avoid them.” 

Turning to her husband, she bade him dress himself 
at once, in clothes which she had brought with her, when 
she came hither. She had not cared to part with them, 
although she scarcely hoped to see her husband again 
in this world. 

While he dressed, I followed her down the stairs into 
the kitchen. A settle stood in the corner, and drawing 
it away, we saw nothing but the bare wall, whitewashed, 
and without a sign of any opening. Nor indeed was 
there one; but underfoot, hidden completely by the 
wooden bench, was a stone, no different from all the 
others in the floor. There was a rough place on one of 
the edges, large enough for one’s finger to fit into; but 
to remove suspicion, there were other rough places like 
it on the stones around, and thus it attracted no atten- 
tion. 

Going on her knees, Kenan put her thumb to the 
spot, and getting it under the roughly-chipped edge, 
drew the thumb upward. With the lifting hand came, 
without much effort, the stone slab itself. It was so 
nicely balanced, that a child could have moved it. Be- 
low, as I knelt at her side, and peered down into the 
darkness, I saw some steps of stone. 

“ Down there, Master Ursuleus, we shall be in safe 
hiding. We will not stay to explore it now, for, seeing 
that I have my husband, it would be well to get away 
from this house without delay.” 

“ I will carry down what I have brought from the 
Holy House, while you see to your sick one, Mistress 
Verreyck,” said I, rising from my knees, and going into 
the parlour. 

When I attempted to lift the chest, I wondered more 
than ever, how we had succeeded in moving it. It lay 
a dead weight beyond my strength, and I began to con- 
sider what should be done. 

“ The chest must go down empty,” said Kenan, who 
had followed me, and saw my difficulty. “ Take a lan- 
tern down into the cellar, and as much of the money as 


THE CELLAR. 


147 


you can carry. This basket will serve you well for that 
purpose ; ” and she drew a strong one from beneath the 
couch. 

Then bidding me lose no time, she went to her hus- 
band. 

Filling the basket with the rolls of coins and dia- 
monds, I carried the costly load into the dark chamber, 
and laying the contents on the floor, returned for an- 
other. Again and again I made my journey, while 
Kenan, seating her husband upon the settle, went up 
and down the steps, carrying into our hiding-place such 
provisions as the house contained. That done, and the 
last load having gone, and even the chest itself, we 
sat down to the morning meal, in readiness to be gone 
at a moment’s notice. I have often thought of that 
last meal of the fugitives from Egypt in the olden 
days — how they sat to it with girded loins, awaiting 
the summons. It was to me a similar scene, seated at 
the table, listening while we ate, as if for the sum- 
mons to be gone; but with a difference. With us at 
any moment there might come the challenge at the 
door, and failing a response, the forcible entry of the 
dread Familiars. 

In my eagerness to know whether anything was 
stirring, I went to my bedchamber, when the breakfast 
had ended, to look across to that door of which I held 
the key. It was closed, looking black and forbidding as 
ever, and not a soul was in sight. When, however, I 
opened the window to let in some air, I heard sounds 
far away that seemed to tell of tumult. Had it been 
dark, I would have gone forth, trusting to my country- 
man’s disguise; but it was now broad day-light, and I 
did not care to run the risk. Better, thought I, to re- 
main in ignorance till nightfall, than buy knowledge 
at the price of detection. 

We spent the day in suspense, but never once, so far 
as I saw from constant watching, did that iron-bound 
door open. Now and again there came shouts from the 
distant streets, and occasionally, by placing my head 
against the window, and looking slantwise up the alley, 


148 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


I saw the street into which the narrow passage opened: 
But where, as a usual thing, the people of the city 
passed and re-passed continually, bent on the busi- 
ness that concerned them, now there was no sign of 
life. The sound of the roll of drums, and the steady 
tramp of soldiers came at times on the air, but I could 
see nothing of what was going on. The tramping would 
cease, and loud shouts would come — what the shouts 
were I could not tell — and then the tramping began 
again. 

As soon as it was dusk, I crept forth in my country- 
man’s garb, intent on two things — one, to see what was 
happening in Antwerp; the other, to go to my father’s 
house, and tell him what I had done. 

Street after street was deserted, save for roystering 
bands of soldiers, and when I saw the brutal way in 
which one or two venturesome citizens were treated bv 

•j 

them, I withdrew from the main streets, and went along 
side alleys and retired ways. Thus, without molestation 
I reached the threshold of the old home, and tried the 
door. It was locked. Again and again I knocked, and 
presently a head was thrust out of an upper window, and 
my sister’s voice came timidly, asking who I was, and 
desiring to know my business. 

“ It is urgent ! Let me see Master or Mistress Ursu- 
leus without delay,” I cried, making an awkward at- 
tempt to disguise my voice. 

Gertrude drew in her head at once, and presently I 
heard the bolts drawn back. Then the door was opened 
a little, the chain that was hung across preventing it 
from going farther. 

“ Who are you ? ” came my sister’s question. 

“ I am Caspar ! Open at once ! ” was my whispered 
answer. 

Another moment passed, the chain fell against the 
stone jambs, the door swung open, and as I crossed 
the threshold, my sister’s arms were flung about my 
neck. 

“ We thought you were on your way to England, 
Caspar,” said she, in a half-frightened voice. 


THE CELLAR. 


149 


“ So I purposed ; but great things have happened, 
sister, since I left home. Where is father? ” 

“ Upstairs.” 

“ Then bolt the door, and come after me, for I have 
much to tell.” 


CHAPTER XVI. 


THE MUTINY. 

There was little need for those last words, for my 
sister had bolted and chained the door, and was with 
me when I set foot on the topmost stair, holding my 
hand, and taking me to the room I knew so well. My 
parents were standing, with a startled look npon their 
faces, thinking that it was, perhaps, a ruse on the part 
of the Spanish authorities, in order to get into the house 
easily. I had wondered; while I went up the stairs, 
whether they would know me in my disguise, and as I 
stood in the door, Gertrude being hidden behind me in 
the black passage, the two dear ones looked at me ques- 
tioningly. 

“ What is your business, sir ? ” said my father, 
sternly. 

I looked from him to my mother, and the light was 
shining full upon me. Then I knew from her counte- 
nance that my disguise was perfect, since even my own 
mother did not know me until I spoke in my natural 
voice. 

“ Mother ! ” I exclaimed, going into the room with 
outstretched hands. 

“ It is my son ! ” she cried ; and so saying, she ran 
forward, and took me to her bosom, to kiss and fondle 
me, as she had done many and many a time in the old 
days. 

But this could not go on for long, for time was 
precious, and our peril great. After the first glad greet- 
ings, we sat at the fireside, and I told them all that had 
150 


THE MUTINY. 


151 


happened from the moment when I said farewell, down 
to the hour of reunion. 

“ We will kneel and thank God for your safety, my 
son,” said my father; “ and also for his goodness in 
restoring our lost treasure.” Then we knelt at the 
table, and my father prayed. When we rose from our 
knees, I questioned him as to what I had seen on my 
journey home, and why the streets were so deserted. 

“ Do you not know, my son ? ” 

“ I could not know, for I have been in close hiding 
all the day.” 

“ I can quite believe it,” was my father’s response to 
this, and forthwith he told of the danger that threat- 
ened Antwerp. 

After the battle of Mookerheyde, the Spanish sol- 
diers did what they had often done before — they mu- 
tinied. They had gone so long without pay, that their 
patience had reached its utmost limit, and now they 
refused to do any more fighting, or any more duty, until 
some of the arrears were cleared. Driving their officers, 
high and low, out of the camp, they chose a leader 
whom they called the Eletto, whose position was cer- 
tainly a remarkable one. For while he was supreme, 
and had the power of life or death, he could not exercise 
his power if the soldiers took it into their heads to 
object. As soon as this officer was appointed, with his 
councillors and other officials, word was given, and the 
army, three or four thousand strong, marched upon 
Antwerp quickly, knowing that the Grand Commander 
was there, and that the great city was full of riches. 

The soldiers had been as good as their word when 
they threatened to enter Antwerp. That very morning, 
while Kenan Verreyck and I were carrying the treasure 
into hiding, Don Luis de Requesens had come to the 
city gates, to make a final offer to the men. When I 
had seen him riding down the Westernstrasse the night 
before, he had just received news of the close approach 
of the mutineers, and had met the deputies that had 
come form the Eletto, in order to make terms with 
them. What he said was told to the soldiers who were 


152 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


encamping a league away, but the Sergeant-Major, who 
had come with the mutineers, and was the Elctto’s 
mouth-piece, told him bluntly that unless better words 
were sent at daybreak, the Eletto would order the troops 
to march into Antwerp, where they would wait a while, 
and then help themselves. 

Don Luis sent no further word to the army, for he 
had not one stiver in his treasure box, save that private 
wealth that was lodged in the cellar of the Holy House. 
Consequently, when the Sergeant-Major appeared again, 
he had to return to camp without so much as seeing the 
Grand Commander. Three hours later, the soldiers who 
had charge of the gates, no better off in the matter of 
wages than the mutineers, threw them wide open, and 
the Eletto, with his councillors, marched in amid tre- 
mendous shouts, followed by the soldiers. They drew 
up in the great square before the Town Hall, where the 
Broad Council of the city was meeting, even thus early, 
Spaniard and Netherlander alike realising that a crisis 
had come, which might end in a fearful massacre, if the 
anger of the soldiers should be aroused. 

Lancelot Bocholt, our neighbour on the opposite side 
of the street, had stolen out to see what was stirring, 
when the shouts came across the city, and he saw Don 
Luis, with Don Cristobal at his side, come forth and ap- 
proach the Eletto, who demanded of the Grand Com- 
mander what his business might be. The man spoke 
with all the insolence of a common soldier, who could 
dare to be defiant by reason of the strength behind him. 
The Grand Commander’s pale face flushed with anger 
at the lack of courtesy, and the coarse jests with which 
he was received; but he kept a strong hand upon him- 
self, and heard what the mutineers desired. 

“ I expect a Spanish fleet in the Scheldt next week, 
laden with treasure and arms, and then you shall be 
paid to the last guilder,” he cried, his voice ringing 
across the square. 

But the words were greeted with derisive laughter. 

“ We were told that a year ago,” the soldiers cried. 

Again the Grand Commander besought the Eletto to 


THE MUTINY. 


153 


withdraw, and renewed his promise solemnly; hut, as 
by some concerted action, the shout rose from more 
than three thousand throats : 

“ Dineros y non palabras.” (“ Dollars, not 
speeches.”) 

“ Then, soldiers, I must needs return to the Broad 
Council, and see whether it will find the money, since 
the King of Spain has sent you none; ” and turning on 
his heel, the proud Spanish grandee went into the Town 
Hall. 

What happened there was not known to the citizens 
generally, save this — that Don Luis de Requesens told 
the Councillors, who were all Netherlanders, that he 
must have four hundred thousand golden crowns out of 
the city treasury, and with small delay. 

The refusal came point blank, for the stout-hearted 
members were resolute not to pay down one single coin 
to get the Spanish Viceroy out of difficulties. When 
Don Luis went once more to the soldiers, and told them 
what the reply of the Broad Council was, they received 
the news with shouts of laughter. The Eletto turned 
and looked at his men, and catching their humour, told 
Don Luis that having waited so long, they would do no 
more fighting, but would make themselves comfortable 
in the city, and feast at the citizens’ charges. Having 
no grudge against the Grand Commander, the Spaniards 
did him no harm, but, calmly ignoring his presence, 
took possession of the city, and joined by the garrison, 
simply did what pleased them, taking it for granted 
that the people of Antwerp would soon grow tired, and 
find the money, so as to be rid of them. 

The soldiers took the most likely steps for bringing 
about such a desirable consummation ; for all who could 
be spared from garrison duty went throughout the city, 
and entering the wealthiest houses, settled in them, and 
demanded entertainment equal to that which the owners 
themselves were accustomed to. 

This was the story that greeted me, and I was filled 
with impotent anger. For what could we do? For- 
tunately the quiet life my father led, the unpretentious 


154 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


appearance of the house, and the fact that he had been 
impoverished by The Council of Troubles — a fact which 
was the common property of the city, and therefore 
known to the garrison — combined to relieve him of the 
odious presence of the Spaniards. 

Still, while my father had escaped the visit of the 
soldiers, he was in the direst jeopardy. When I had 
heard of the mutiny, our thoughts reverted to the peril 
that was imminent. How long a time might pass before 
the treasure would be missed, no one could say ; but, 
seeing that many hours had gone, there was the natural 
fear that Don Luis might send to the Holy House, to 
be assured that the money was safe. On discovering 
that it was gone, what would be more natural than to 
suppose that the original owner had had a hand in its 
disappearance? And in such a case, who could tell how 
speedily messengers might be sent to the very house in 
which we were at that moment talking, to search for it ? 
Two things were then most probable — one, that my 
father would be taken to prison until he satisfied Don 
Luis as to the whereabouts of the treasure; and the 
other, that the sleuth-hounds of the Inquisition, whom 
the mutineers would never meddle with, would penetrate 
my disguise, and bring me to unspeakable torture, and 
then to death, in return for the things they would lay to 
my charge. 

This much was certain to each of us, and my mother 
expressed it in words, “ We must go from this house at 
once.” 

“ That is true,” said my father ; “ but where shall 
we go ? ” 

Consternation was on every face, when such a ques- 
tion was put, for who could, or would receive us? If we 
went to the house of an opulent citizen, we should find 
some soldiers there, possibly in furious revelry, and 
making day and night one long banquet. That such 
was the case, we had good reason to know later on; and 
Master Meteren, my father’s friend, told us in later davs, 
that the mutinous Spaniards more than lived on the fat 
of the land. Said he : “ Nothing was too good for them. 


THE MUTINY. 


155 


in their own estimation, and the demands they made 
were simply astounding. The servants were on the 
move the whole day long, attending to their orders for 
chickens and hares, capons and rabbits, sauces, spices, 
sweetmeats, and fruits whose prices were great because 
they were out of season. The wine cellars were broken 
in upon, and all the liquor they contained consumed. 
The mutineers not only feasted their dogs, but washed 
their horses* feet in choice wines and scented waters ! ” 

No rich man’s house, therefore, would do for us, so 
that we must needs seek shelter in some humble place. 
And that was what we did. It was Gertrude who sug- 
gested that we should go to the house of Barbara 
Oliver, the widow of a man who, before his death, had 
been one of my father’s workmen. Ever since the 
husband had done with this world’s troubles, Barbara 
had been a pensioner of my father’s, and was so now, in 
spite of the fact that our wealth had been snatched 
away so shamefully. The house, moreover, was not far 
removed from the dwelling of Ivenan Verreyck. 

Before many minutes had gone, we were ready to 
start, my father taking what money he had, and mv 
mother and sister carrying such valuables as the short 
time permitted them to collect. Then, with heavy 
cloaks and hoods that hid them completely from the 
inquisitive gaze of passers-by, they stood with me at the 
front door, awaiting the arrival of my father, who was 
donning the garb of a workman, so as to avoid identifi- 
cation. He came at last, and we stepped into the street, 
where, before pulling the door after us, we paused to 
listen. 

“ Hark ! ” said Gertrude. 

“ What is it ? ” we whispered, for her sharp ears 
detected sounds that had escaped our notice. 

“ The steady tramp of men, and coming, too, from 
the quarter to which we wish to go.” 

We listened intently. Away in the distance was a 
glow of light that illuminated the sky, caused by the 
huge bonfire that the soldiers had set ablaze in the 
square that fronted the Town Hall, where the Eletto 
ll 


156 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


and his staff were quartered. And from that direction 
came the loud shouts of drunken soldiery, who had been 
drinking deeply of the wine that was found in the cellars 
of their unwilling hosts.. Now and again, too, came the 
scream of a woman who had fallen into their clutches; 
but her screams were of no avail, since none dared to 
attempt her rescue, lest fire and rapine should follow 
in the city, as well as certain death for those who inter- 
fered. 

To go that way was madness. To turn the other way 
was equally as impossible. For as we listened, there 
came to our ears, what my sister had already heard — 
the measured tramp of soldiers. Even as we looked, we 
saw, far down the street, a body of men, whose arms 
gleamed as the light of a hanging lantern fell on 
them. 

Here was peril in very deed. We dared not go that 
way, for throughout the stretch of that long street there 
was no alley down which we could escape, and wait in 
hiding till they had passed. 

“ Let us try the lane at the back of the house,” said 
I; and turning round, we re-entered the shop, quietly 
bolted and barred the entrance, passed through the 
workshop, and thence out at the door by which the 
artisans were wont to enter when they came to work. 
Pulling the door after us softly, we hastened, yet with 
all caution, down the lane, until we came to the open 
gate of a stable-yard, past which the path took a sudden 
turn to the left. We took the turn ourselves, without a 
moment’s halt, when, to our horror, we saw the lamps of 
three Familiars, a hundred yards, or thereabouts, in 
front. The men were coming in our direction. 

“ Into the stable-yard,” whispered my father, going 
himself into the place, and holding the gate in readiness 
to close it when the last of us had entered. Hurrying 
my mother and Gertrude in, I followed, and then we 
put the door together, and waited. The dull thud of 
the sandals was heard upon the beaten way, until the 
men came directly opposite the gate behind which we 
were hiding. 


THE MUTINY. I57 

“ How far down the lane does Goswyn Ursuleus 
dwell ? ” asked one. 

It was a question that made us sick with dread. Hot 
only was the loss discovered, but my father was sus- 
pected; and more than that, the Inquisitors, and not 
The Council of Troubles, were now to deal with him. 
But we stood in silence, scarce breathing, and waited to 
hear the reply. 

“ About a hundred yards down, there are two doors 
close to each other. The farther one leads into the 
workshops of Goswyn Ursuleus.” 

As the answer came, the dull tread commenced again, 
and grew less and less distinct. There was not a mo- 
ment to be lost, and opening the gate, we slipped out 
and ran on with as little sound as possible, my father 
grasping mother by the arm, while Gertrude put her 
hand in mine. 

We did not venture into the streets more than we 
could help, for we knew not what risks we should run. 
Sometimes we were compelled to do so, and ran along 
in the darkness until we came to an alley that served 
our purpose, and down it we hastened into some quieter 
way. But we came at last to the house for which we 
had been making, the road to which had been so beset 
with perils. Knocking softly on the window, through 
which the light of a candle came, we waited. The cur- 
tain was drawn back, and the face appeared of one 
that tried to discover who her late callers were. But 
she could not see anyone, since her own stout body 
kept back the light that would otherwise have fallen 
on us. 

“ Let us in, Barbara,” said my sister, putting her 
lips to the key-hole, so that her voice might reach the 
ears of the woman into whose hands we were commit- 
ting ourselves. 

Whether the widow knew the voice, or not, I cannot 
say; but she dropped the blind into its place, and came 
to the door. 

“ Who is it ? ” she inquired. 

“ Gertrude Ursuleus ! Quick ! Let us in ! ” 


158 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


The door was opened without further delay, and we 
stepped into the dark passage. I was the last to enter, 
and closed the door after me. 

“ Is it really Gertrude ? ” exclaimed the wid- 
ow, startled to find that several persons were at her 
door. 

“ Yes, Barbara. Here are my father, and mother, 
and brother. We are in deadly peril, for the Inquisitors 
have gone to the house to find us. Can you keep us in 
hiding ? ” 

“ With God’s help I will,” was the response. “ Come 
forward, Master Ursuleus, but fasten the door, please.” 
And so saying, Mistress Oliver went into the room that 
led off the dark passage. 

Although she was poor, dependent, indeed, on my 
father’s bounty, the house was scrupulously clean, and 
the white floor and shining furniture showed that 
squalor and poverty had no intimacy here. But this 
was no time for taking note of such things. Our hearts 
were palpitating with the thought that we were being 
hunted, and the wonder grew, whether, while we might 
escape the more sluggish city-guard, we could evade the 
keen-scented Inquisitors. 

“ They will not come hither,” exclaimed Barbara 
Oliver, as if she divined our thoughts. “ I am too 
good a Catholic for them to have me in suspicion; 
and only this very morning, a Sister came to tell 
me that the Bishop had placed me on his alms’ list. 
I will find you safe hiding if you do not disdain 
a little discomfort, Mistress Ursuleus,” added the 
old woman, with a low and respectful curtsey to my 
mother. 

“ That is kind indeed, Barbara,” my father re- 
sponded. “ And if we make our escape from the city, 
you shall have no further care in this life.” 

“ I would do it though I had to spend my days in 
poverty, for all the kindnesses of the past, Master Ursu- 
leus,” was the ready answer. “ You cared for me in 
my sorrow, and my debt is one I can never repay.” 
And as she spoke, Barbara looked up, and her eyes were 


THE MUTINY. 


159 


dim with tears. “ But come/’ she added. “ There is no 
time for words.” 

Taking np the candle, careful that no shadows should 
fall upon the blind, she led the way to an outhouse in 
the garden, where, among the lumber, we might find 
safe hiding. 


CHAPTER XVII. 


GELEYN DE MULER’S STABLE. 

As soon as I saw that the hiding-place was a secure 
one, I resolved to go to the house where Kenan Verreyck 
dwelt, and discover whether that good woman was will- 
ing to receive us into the safer hiding of the cellar, 
where the treasure lay. Telling my father so, and 
agreeing upon a certain signal with Barbara, in case I 
should return during the night, I set forth. 

The distance was short, but it was dangerous, since 
I knew not what had happened after I had quitted 
Kenan’s home. If the treasure had been missed, so 
also Kenan’s husband had been. Without a doubt the 
Inquisitors knew that the woman dwelt in this home, 
drawn there by a longing to be as near as possible to 
the husband she had lost; and finding that his cell was 
empty, they would naturally search for him where they 
thought to find the wife. 

I approached the house cautiously, but the alley was 
as still and deserted as ever. A cold perspiration came 
upon my body when I found the street door open, and 
looking up the stairs, saw, in the room before me, two 
Familiars, one of whom held the light, while the other 
was busy sounding the walls with his knuckles, as if 
to discover whether there was any secret lurking-place. 
At first I thought I would return to Barbara "diver, 
and come here later in the night; but the next move- 
ment of the Familiars changed that intention. They 
came out on to the landing, and halting there for a 
moment, felt the walls. I could hear, in the painful 


GELEYN DE MULER’S STABLE. 


161 


stillness, their hands smoothing over the roughened sur- 
face, on the search for some crack, or other indication 
of a place of concealment. 

“ Nothing there,” said one. And with these words 
he passed on to the room where I had slept, followed by 
his companion. 

What was now my best course, I debated with my- 
self — to go away, and return again, or seize this oppor- 
tunity, go into the room at the back of the house, and 
get into the cellar before the men had time to descend 
the stairs ? I resolved on the latter course, and stepping 
softly along the passage, entered the kitchen. The dark- 
ness was intense, but I groped my way to the corner 
where the stone lay, thinking that the settle stood out 
a little from the wall, even as I had left it. But I 
stumbled against it where I thought to find an open 
space, and the noise was magnified in the stillness of the 
night. 

Pausing to listen for the movements of the men over- 
head, I heard them cross the narrow landing rapidly, 
and stop at the top of the stairs, as if to hear any fur- 
ther sound. Judging from the slow tread that followed, 
I suppose they came down a few steps, and halted again, 
while the light of their lanterns shone along the pas- 
sage. To hear such sounds as these was horrible, and 
my flesh seemed to creep. 

“ We left the door open,” said the same man who 
had spoken before. “ Go down the passage, Carlos, and 
close it, lest anyone should come in.” 

The heavy tread of a Familiar followed, and as I 
looked with startled eyes through the open door of the 
kitchen, and saw, first the light of the approaching 
lantern, increasing in brilliancy at every step, and then 
the black form of the man who had descended pass bv, 
to go along the passage to the front door, which he put 
together and bolted, I thought that now I was trapped 
in very deed. Still I was glad that the door was closed, 
for if it came to the worst, no one could enter to aid 
these men, who should have their full work cut out for 
them before I would yield. While the man came down 


162 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


the stairs, I drew my dagger, a keen one, and a long one, 
that would go with precision into the heart of any man 
who laid hands upon me. 

“ Turn the key,” came from him who still stood on 
the stairs. 

“ Yes, Morcillo,” was the response. And this was 
followed by the beat of the sandal on the floor. 

“ Shall I look into the lower rooms, Morcillo ? ” said 
this same man, halting at the kitchen door. 

“ No, Carlos. Let us get through with our search, 
for I would fain be back into the Holy House, to know 
how the messengers have fared in their errand to Gos- 
wyn LHsuleus.” 

My heart leapt within, and left me breathless at 
these ominous words, but I thanked God that those who 
had gone to search for him would find my father gone. 
And then the peril, which was so immediate, passed, 
and the man went up the stairs with steady step, leaving 
me in the darkness again. 

Lifting one end of the settle with the utmost care, I 
moved it out from the wall, sufficiently far to allow me 
to raise the stone. Then going on my knees, I felt on 
the floor for the thumb-hold, and finding it, slowly 
raised the slab of stone. That done, I went down the 
steps slowly and softly, and drew the stone after me, 
until it fell quietly into its place. 

“ Who is it ? ” came a whisper in the darkness. 

“ Caspar Ursuleus,” I answered. “ Can you not 
show a light, Mistress ? ” 

Instantly the hidden light was uncapped, and I saw 
my hostess and her husband, he with his wounds band- 
aged, and lying on the floor. Before him the wife had 
spread a white cloth, on which a meal was set, that 
might well tempt even this sick one. 

AYhen I sat clow'n with them, and partook of the meal, 
I told of all that had passed that night, each one listen- 
ig with rapt attention. 

“ You must bring your dear ones here, Master Cas- 
par,” said Kenan, when I had ended my story. 

“ But if I do that,” I answered, “ where can we ret 

' y O 


GELEYN DE MULEB’S STABLE. 


163 


food? We may have to wait many days before we can 
slip out of the city.” 

“ We can pass in and out by the stable door,” re- 
sponded Kenan. “ The stable-man and his wife are 
the only ones besides myself who know of this place. 
They dwell in the loft, and having suffered themselves 
by losing their only child, who died in yonder place of 
horrors, they may be depended on to afford us their aid. 
More than once we have passed to and fro by this secret 
way, and if danger threatened them at any time, they 
would come hither, and rely on me to find them food. 
I will go to them now, and see what they can do.” 

Saying this she took the lantern in her hand. Fol- 
lowing her across the floor, I saw a flight of steps similar 
to those by which we had descended to our hiding-place. 
The steps were ended at the top by a flat stone, which 
moved as my companion pressed upward, and when 
the stone rolled back, we found ourselves looking into 
a dimly-lighted stable, where the shining hind-quarters 
of three or four well-groomed horses could be seen, as 
they lay upon the fresh new straw. 

“ Shall I come with you ? ” I whispered, as Kenan 
mounted the last step and reached the stable floor, which 
was lined with smooth flags. 

“ No, Master Caspar. Stay where you are, for I 
must needs go forward, and find Geleyn de Muler first, 
and tell him how we are situated.” And saying this, she 
passed on to the wooden steps that led up to the loft 
where De Muler lived. 

A quarter of an hour passed, the only sounds being 
the breathing and occasional snort, or restless movement 
of the horses that lay asleep; and overhead a dull mur- 
mur of voices. Then the light came again, and Kenan, 
followed by a stalwart groom, descended the steps. To 
avoid the need for any speech in the stable, I retreated 
to the cellar, where I awaited their arrival. 

“ This is Geleyn de Muler, Master Ursuleus,” said 
Kenan, whose face was bright with content, and thus 
assured me in advance that her errand had ended suc- 
cessfully. 


164 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


I liked the man’s honest face. The cheeks were 
sunken, doubtless by reason of his cares and sorrows; 
hut his brave, bold look showed me that with him on 
our side we had much to fill us with content and 
confidence. He was blue-eyed, yellow-haired, and 
sturdy; bronzed, too, by his frequent riding in the 
country round — a man whom it was a pleasure to look 
upon. 

Without waiting for me to say anything, he spoke. 

“ Mistress Verreyck has told me about you, Master 
TTrsuleus, and I have come myself to say that I am at 
your service. If you can get your father and mother 
here ” 

“ And my sister, too,” I added. 

“ Yes, Master Ursuleus, and your sister. I had 
forgotten that there were three of them. If you can 
get them here by entering from the alley that runs 
down by the Holy House, I will engage to get you food. 
And when an opportunity offers, I will see what can be 
done to get you all outside the city. But I am poor, 
and must needs ask you for full payment for the food I 
have to buy.” 

“ You shall have it, Master de Muler, and many a 
golden ducat besides, when once we can get away,” I re- 
plied gratefully, and giving his hand a grip that old of 
my thankfulness for his help. 

“ I want nothing more than what I may have to 
stand out of pocket,” said De Muler, earnestly. “ I 
know your face and I know your name ; but it is enough 
for me that the blood-hounds of the Holy House are 
after you. I would risk everything, even my life, to 
cheat the fiends yonder of their prey ! ” he added with a 
fervour that showed how deep and sincere his hatred 
was. “ God help me to do something to spoil their 
schemes ! ” he exclaimed. “ They robbed me of mv 
little bird, my blue-eyed, bonnie Martha ! ” And the 
face grew stern, and the eyes filled with tears. 

It was enough. I was safe in this man’s hands, and 
I told him so. 

“ Safe ? Safe, did you say ? I would snatch the 


GELEYN DE MULER’S STABLE. 


165 


veriest beggar on God’s earth out of their clutches, if 
opportunity ottered/’ he cried. 

I drew out my purse, and gave him a few ryksdaalers, 
so that when the morning came he might buy in some 
food for us. 

He was about to turn away, when I laid my hand 
upon his arm, to detain him. 

“ You said, Master de Muler, that it would be well 
for my parents to enter by way of Mistress Yerreyck’s 
front door. But what if the Familiars take possession 
of the house ? Then it is impossible. They were prowl- 
ing about when I came in by that way just now.” 

“ I forgot that,” the stableman answered, after a 
pause. “ If you will come with me, I will show you 
how you can approach my stable, and if you think fit to 
bring them here to-night, I will be in waiting to open 
the door. You must knock thus.” And so saying, he 
showed me the sort of signal that he would answer. 

While he was speaking, a loud knocking came upon 
the stable door in the street, and hastening up the steps, 
he went to see what the summons meant, bidding me 
lower the stone into its place after he had gone. As for 
myself, I stood with the stone partly drawn downward, 
but open wide enough to see and hear what was passing. 

“ Who goes there ? ” cried Geleyn. 

“ Spanish soldiers, who must needs stable their 
horses here,” came the quick response. 

Without a word the stableman flung open the door, 
and looked out. 

“ How many have you ? ” he asked, flashing the 
lantern’s light into the street, as if to see who the visitors 
were that came so late. 

“ A dozen,” came the answer. “ How many can you 
accommodate ? ” 

“ Hot more than four. I have already four horses 
here, and the stable will not hold more than eight. If 
you choose to leave four here, they shall be well looked 
after,” answered Geleyn de Muler, making a virtue of 
necessity. 

“Come now, that is the right sort of answer,” said 


166 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


the sergeant in charge. “ Hither, Sanchez, with four, 
and let us hasten on, for I want to enjoy myself to- 
night/’ 

“ Have you brought your corn with you, sergeant ? ” 
said De Muler, after the clatter of the horses had ended, 
and they stood at the empty mangers, into which the 
hungry creatures looked expectantly. 

“ Nay, Master Netherlander, that is for you to find. 
But see that you stint them not, or this stable might be 
burned about your ears,” the soldier answered, with a 
menace in his voice that was unmistakable. 

“ All right ! but you’ll give me a few guilders when 
you take your horses away ? ” De Muler asked, resolved 
to keep the Spaniards in good humour, although this was 
a burden he did not care to bear. 

The sergeant turned on his heel with a laugh, and 
gave the order to proceed. Then the remaining horses 
clattered out of the stable-yard unwillingly enough, 
without a doubt, since they had done sufficient for one 
day. As the last horse passed out, Geleyn de Muler 
crossed the yard, and slammed the gates together, re- 
turning with a scowl upon his face. 

Still, he was a lover of good horse-flesh, and when he 
looked at the superb chargers that had been billetted 
upon him, he did not vent his anger upon them, as some 
might have done. 

“ I’d rather be without you, but you are all very 
beautiful creatures,” he said, going from one to another, 
and smoothing them on the flanks in turn. “ But tired, 
I’ll warrant, and hungry too.” 

He went to the corn bin, the cover of which fell back 
against the wall with a noisy clatter that the horses 
understood, for they pricked up their ears, and expressed 
their satisfaction with sundry snorts and whinnies. 
Before long there was the loud munching of oats, and 
the crisp rustle of dry hay, as the tired chargers satisfied 
their hunger. 

“ Can I help you, Master de Muler? ” said I, coming 
from my place of concealment, seeing that the door was 
safely fastened. 


GELEYN DE MULER'S STABLE. 


1G7 


* 


“ It is not for such as you to be doing the drudgery 
of stable work, Master Ursuleus,” answered the stable- 
man, dubiously, half disposed to accept the offer, since 
there were horses to clean down, that had been tramp- 
ing within the last hour along roads which were thick 
with slush. 

“ For the time being, my friend, I am a countryman, 
as my garb declares, and you must needs accept my aid,” 
I exclaimed, picking up a bucket, and going to the water- 
tank. 

“ As you will, and thank you too,” was the grateful 
response. And for the next hour we were working and 
scrubbing away, ending our task by strewing clean 
straw in the stalls. That being done, we stood and 
looked about us for a little while. 

“ If you think I might slip out unseen, I will go and 
bring my parents, Master de Muler; for I do not think 
that Barbara Oliver’s house is safe as a hiding-place for 
long.” 

“ Very well, Master Ursuleus. Then I will wait here, 
in readiness to let you in. Don’t forget. Three knocks 
- — thus.” 

The streets were silent when I went out, and with 
cautious tread, I kept within the shadows as much as 
possible. Some of the street lanterns were burning low, 
for the watchmen, thinking more of the doings of the 
soldiery than of duty, had not given them much atten- 
tion. I blessed their negligence, for this was so much 
in my favour. Two streets of moderate length had to 
be traversed, and in the third was the house where Bar- 
bara Oliver dwelt. I came to it without seeing a single 
individual — almost without hearing a sound, save the 
distant shouts of soldiers, who were holding high revelry, 
regardless of the hour. 

Standing at Barbara’s door, I gave the signal agreed 
upon, and before many minutes had passed, Gertrude 
and I, followed by my father and mother, were hastening 
along with stealthy tread. The streets were still silent, 
and not a living soul passed until we drew near to De 
Muler’s stable. Then we heard the clatter of a horse’s 


168 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


feet, and the sound ceased when the animal’s master 
halted at De Muler’s gate. 

Drawing into a doorway where the black shadows 
were deep, so as to completely hide us, we waited to see 
what this meant. The man called for admittance, which 
De Muler responded to by opening the gate, and asking 
what was afoot. 

“Are you sure you cannot manage to squeeze this 
horse in somewhere ? ” asked the new-comer. “ The 
sergeant has left me to do what I can with him, and the 
poor creature is tired to death.” 

“ I haven’t an inch of room here, but take him yonder 
— ten doors down on the other side. The man who 
lives there has room, if you care to rouse him out of bed. 
But see that the horse has a good feed before you leave 
him, for Juan Gil is hard-fisted, and will not give the 
poor animal a single oat more than he can help.” 

“Juan Gil? That sounds like a Spanish name,” 
said the soldier, somewhat doubtfully. 

“What matter? lT>u don’t want to be tramping 
the streets all night, do you ? ” 

“ No ! ” cried the Spaniard, with an oath. “ I’d take 
the horse to the devil, if only I could be quit of him, 
and join in the merry-making yonder.” 

And so saying, the man took the bridle, and led the 
charger away. 

We waited where we were until we heard the horse’s 
feet passing through Juan Gil’s gateway. Then cross- 
ing the street, I gave the knocks on which we had agreed, 
and before many more minutes had passed, we were all 
safely sheltered in the secret chamber beneath the stable. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


THE TRANSPORT OF THE TREASURE. 

Since Geleyn de Muler had so many horses to look 
after, no one thought it strange that he should employ a 
strongly built and capable young countryman to help 
him in grooming the creatures that had been intrusted 
to his care. Whenever the sergeant came round to see 
how the animals were faring, he gave me a gruff morn- 
ing greeting, which I returned with as much easy-going 
indifference as I could command. It would have been 
madness to carry my heart on my sleeve; for since my 
very life depended upon a bit of dissimulation, it was 
well to look on as stolidly as possible, while the soldier 
walked from stall to stall to see how the horses were 
being tended. 

Sometimes, indeed, I went with De Muler, when he 
took the horses out for an airing, and for exercise, and 
so much did the stableman win the confidence of the 
sergeant, that the Spaniard gave him an order for pass- 
ing the gates, so that the chargers might have a scamper 
along the banks of the Scheldt. 

During these rides we more than once met the land- 
lord of The Dutchman , and learnt from him how things 
were going on in the country. Knowing that he was 
the verv soul of honour, and could be trusted, I arranged 
with him to dispose of our treasure, for the conveyance 
of which he hit upon a crafty plan. The soldiers were 
too intent on drunken revelries at night, and at other 
times too comfortable between fine linen sheets which 
the unhappy burghers’ wives were compelled to provide 


170 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


them with, to trouble themselves about horses, or drill, 
or any other thing that pertained to the every-day occu- 
pation of Spanish troops. Nothing that the Eletto said 
had any effect upon them, and when on one occasion he 
ventured to punish a soldier for some unusual and inex- 
cusable breach of discipline, the troops met together in 
the Town Hall square, and expressed their indignation 
by deposing the military dictator, and choosing another 
in his stead. The new Eletto, knowing that his drunken 
soldiery would brook no interference, simply allowed 
matters to take their course, and only punished those 
who were obnoxious to their fellows — a course of action 
which, I am bound to say, showed that he had his head 
screwed on the right way, as all the soldiers declared 
roundly, and continually. 

Simon Tympel, knowing this, agreed to meet us with 
a pack-horse at a farmhouse that stood in the bed of a 
polder, well out of sight of the walls of Antwerp, and 
on whose level swards we galloped the horses in our 
charge. The sergeant insisted upon the chargers going 
out full-saddled, and in that lay the practicability of our 
scheme, although it was fraught with danger, since dis- 
covery might come any day. We packed the holsters, 
not with pistols, but with rolls of gold and silver, filling 
our pockets likewise with as much as we could dispose 
of. Then, riding to the farm where Simon met us, we 
consigned the precious parcels to his care, stowing them 
safely in the bottom of the panniers, and covering the 
rolls with cabbages, or anything else that was reasonable 
and handy. 

This went on for several days, and the rolls remain- 
ing in the brass-bound chest that lay in the cellar were 
very few indeed. Another journey, and the whole of 
the treasure would be safely stored in Simon TympeFs 
lumber-room. 

It was a glorious morning when we saddled the 
horses ; and having filled the holsters with the last rolls 
of gold, Geleyn de Muler and I mounted, and rode as 
usual to the city gates, each of us with a horse attached 
by a rein to our own saddles. So many journeys with- 


THE TRANSPORT OF THE TREASURE. 


out any mishap at all had conspired to make us confident 
and careless, so that we approached the warders with an 
indifference that might well prevent anything like sus- 
picion. 

“ Halt ! ” cried one of them. 

We drew up, in obedience to the demand, and the 
man went into the watch-house, returning a moment 
later with the sergeant, who greeted us in a way that was 
usual with him, forgetful, evidently, that we were but 
Nether landers. 

“ Ctood-morning, my men ! ” he cried. “ I want you, 
De Muler, so your man can go with the horses, and this 
soldier here will bear him company.” 

“ Will your business hold until I return?” said 
Geleyn, with the greatest nonchalance, so that none 
could have suspected that he had any other motive than 
the mere desire to have a scamper across the greensward, 
which in many places was yet white with frost that 
glistened in the glad morning sun. 

“ That it will not,” answered the sergeant, sharply. 
“ Don Cristobal wants to see you about those horses you 
have in your stable — why, I do not know; but I dare- 
say he has some very good reasons. You will find him 
at the Bishop’s palace if you set off at once, and fail- 
ing him there, well, the servants will best know where 
he may have gone. But his orders were imperative, 
and I do not care to cross him.” 

“ I thought that the soldiers had no regard for the 
Grand Commander, nor for any of his officers,” said De 
Muler, with assumed indifference that sat on him so 
naturally, that I wondered whether he really cared about 
our mission ending well or ill. 

“ That may be,” said the other, with a laugh. “ Pos- 
sibly we do not care a jot for any of them ; but let me 
tell you, we are not dead yet, and the Grand Commander 
and this Don Cristobal may some day be able to do us 
some nasty turns if we push matters too far ; especially 
since it is rumoured that the Broad Council decided 
last night to grant the four hundred thousand crowns 
they refused to Don Luis when we entered the city a 
12 


172 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


month ago. And between you and me, I shall not be 
sorry,” he added in a lower tone, “ for I thoroughly 
hate this sort of life, and would ten times rather be 
cutting your countrymen’s throats, than aping the life 
of shopkeepers and the like.” 

Seeing that there was no escape, De Muler yielded 
with as good grace as possible. It was best to do so 
under such circumstances, for to kick against the pricks 
of Spanish tyranny was nothing less than madness. As 
the officer strolled off, my companion contrived to speak 
to me, while he looked to the strap of my saddle, as if to 
be sure that all was in order. 

“ Master Ursuleus,” he said, in a low voice that none 
could hear, “ rather than let this soldier who goes with 
you discover the gold, or be enabled to tell his officers, 
kill him ! If you do not, they will torture both you 
and me to extort our secret. And then, supposing that 
torture should wring out the secret, what of those whom 
we hold dear, who are at my home ? ” 

“ They shall have nothing to rue from anything that 
I may say,” I answered softly, but with the resolution of 
one who was face to face with danger, and would not 
be overcome by it, if any stout deed could bring about 
escape. 

“ True. But remember this — better that one should 
die than eight of us ! ” 

“ He shall die first,” I responded, pressing my teeth 
together with an energy that made them ache. 

“ Have you arms ? ” 

“ A dagger, and a pistol hidden inside my jerkin,” 
said I, looking round to see whether any noticed that w^e 
were talking together. But everybody was indifferent, 
save the sergeant, who, having turned round, called out 
sharply, when he saw that De Muler was still on his 
horse. 

“ Come, set off that horse, and let the trooper jump 
into the saddle. You are slow enough in all conscience. 
One would think you cared more for the ride than for 
a walk to the Bishop’s palace.” 

“ You are not far wrong, sergeant,” cried Geleyn, 


THE TRANSPORT OF THE TREASURE. 173 

with a laugh that disarmed suspicion. “ A scamper 
along the river banks is preferable any day to a solemn 
confabulation, either with the Bishop or the Grand Com- 
mander’s nephew.” 

And so saying, he dismounted, and gave the reins to 
the trooper, a strong fellow, who was every whit as tall 
and stoutly made as I was. I looked at him as he set- 
tled himself in his saddle, and gathered up the reins — 
a sullen-faced, sulky fellow, who did not bid fair to be 
very good company. More than once he swore at his 
ill-luck in having to go on duty when he wanted to be 
olf on pleasure; and the sergeant came in for a full 
share of the curses he indulged in freely. 

But I took no notice of him, and turned my attention 
to the river, where boats manned by Spanish sailors 
were plying to and fro. Out in the very centre of the 
broad stream lay, drawn up in a long line, huge Spanish 
warships — twenty-two of them — under the command of 
Haemstede, one of the Spanish Vice-Admirals. The 
largest ship in the Beggars’ fleet could not compare with 
the smallest in this Spanish squadron. They had come 
up the river to escape Admiral Boisot, who, some time 
before, had inflicted a crushing defeat on Haemstede, 
sinking some of the ships, and capturing several rich 
galleons that were bringing much-needed gold and war 
material for the Grand Commander. Not content with 
this victory, the Beggars had harassed the beaten 
Spaniards so much, that they came up to Antwerp, to 
find shelter in close proximity to the citadel, whose guns 
commanded the river, and might well be supposed to 
keep off the most venturesome enemy. 

We had gone a couple of miles without exchanging a 
word with each other, when, quitting the river, I turned 
toward a plantation, behind which there was an open 
stretch of country that afforded admirable galloping 
ground for the horses. The splendid creatures seemed 
to know that they were brought here for this, and before 
long, having given them rein, they were tearing madly 
over the turf, which flew in all directions, as the iron 
hoofs cut sharply into it. 


m 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


Then, having had their fill of this delight, they set- 
tled down again to a steady trot, until we came into 
the shelter of the trees hard by the farm-house where 
Simon Tympel awaited my arrival. But what could I 
do? This man would see me take the packets of coin 
from the holsters, and some very disagreeable questions 
would follow, and consequences which I could not fore- 
see. I made up my mind to return to Antwerp without 
any attempt to see Simon, leaving the precious pack- 
ages in the holster. With this intention I led the way 
toward the plantation, thus to reach the beaten track 
to the city. 

Hitherto the trooper had followed sullenly, unmoved 
by the beauties of the morning, and doubtless thinking 
of the riot and revelry he had been forced to quit at the 
bidding of his sergeant. But as the horses scampered 
down the broad green space between the trees, the man 
suddenly pulled up, with an exclamation of surprise. 
Turning round quickly, the hot blood mounted to my 
forehead, and mv cheeks were warm at what I saw. 
The trooper had in his hand a roll of gold, which he 
was slowly unwrapping, and expressing the wonder 
while he did so, as to what lucky find he had made. 
When the golden coins showed themselves, and sparkled 
in the light that glinted through the young spring 
foliage, he slapped his thigh, and declared himself a 
lucky dog. 

“ I beg your pardon, friend,” said I, drawing my 
horse nearer to the soldier. “ That roll of coin is 
mine.” 

“ What ! ” cried the trooper, with an incredulous look 
upon his face. “ Yours? a paltry Hollander, and a 
' groom into the bargain, to own a roll of golden ducats ? ” 

And he laughed with a scorn that made me long to 
grip him by the collar, and hurl him to the ground. 
While he spoke he put his hand into the holster again, 
and found another, and yet a third. 

The fellow was amazed, and blessed his good fortune. 
Had it not been for his insolence as well, I might have 
explained away the lucky find; but turning toward 


THE TRANSPORT OF THE TREASURE. 


175 


me, he bade me dive into my own holsters, and see 
whether there were other packages there also. 

“ TSTot so fast, Master Trooper,” said I, trying to be 
cool. “ Let us talk over those rolls that you have in 
your own hands. They are mine.” 

“ Yours? So you said. Well, we will say they were 
yours. But now, Master Hollander, they are mine. 
Come now,” he added, insolently, “dive into those 
holsters, and let me see what other treasures you may 
have.” 

I sat solidly, and looked him full in the face, wonder- 
ing what I could do. I did not want to hurt this man. 
But suppose that when he went back to Antwerp, he 
should tell the story; inquiries would be made, and my 
arrest was certain. I knew what that meant. My dis- 
guise would be torn off, and I should stand revealed 
as Caspar Ursuleus. On and on went my thoughts, 
coursing through my mind with lightning speed, and 
in a brief space, I saw the torture dungeon, a confession 
wrung from me, the same thing, perhaps, nay, certainly 
done to Geleyn de Muler, and those whom I loved. It 
was horrible ! and when I looked up from this fearful 
day-dream, and saw the trooper staring at me, a shiver 
passed throughout my body. 

Seeing that I did not move, the soldier swore at me 
roundly, and even as the torrent of oaths was falling 
from his lips, brought his charger against mine, so that 
his feet dashed against my leg, and struck my spur 
into my own horse’s flanks. The animal, startled with 
the sudden pain, reared madly, and as he swerved round, 
while I sought to retain my seat, he brought his forefeet 
full into the face of the Spaniard, who threw up his 
hands, and tumbled backward to the ground. He fell in 
such a manner, that his head came with a crash upon 
the sod, and the body rolled over, and lay still. 

When I had quieted my charger, I looked at the 
Spaniard, waiting for him to rise, but he did not move. 
Dismounting, and fastening my horse to a branch, I 
went to the trooper, and knelt at his side. The man 
was dead. As I lifted him by the shoulders, his head 


176 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


fell over, limp and loose, showing me that in his fall 
he had broken his neck. 

Rising to my feet, I stood with folded arms, and 
gazed down at him, wondering. 

“ I ought to regret this,” I said, presently, and half 
aloud, “ and yet I do not. He would have had to die, or 
the dear ones now in hiding would be in still greater 
peril. His blood is not on my own hands, as it would 
have been if we had fought. And had I died in the 
combat, instead of my opponent, there was just as 
great suffering in store for those in hiding, as if I had 
been carried back a prisoner to Antwerp.” 

When the dreadful possibilities passed through my 
mind, I could not Help unfolding my arms and clasping 
my hands, while I thanked God that I was no murderer, 
and yet was free. 

But what about this dead man ? The coins that had 
been in his hands lay scattered on the green grass, and 
I stooped to pick them up, replacing the rolls in the 
holsters, and putting the loose money into my own 
pocket. The time thus taken up afforded me an oppor- 
tunity to think. If the trooper lay where he was, some- 
one would find him, word would be carried to the city, 
and soon it would be known that I was the last in this 
man’s company. What would follow it was easy to fore- 
see. I should be hunted down; but who could say what 
mischief might ensue ? 

“ The body must be got rid of,” I said to myself. 

Then I looked around. Fifty yards away was a 
canal, the water of which was deep. I made up my mind 
to throw him in there, and stooping down first to take 
the soldier’s sword, and such arms as might be useful 
to me, I lifted the dead man and sought to carry him 
thither. He was very big, much more bulky than my- 
self, and the weight of his armour, too, added so much 
to the burden, that I could only carry him a few feet, 
and then was forced to set him down. After that I con- 
tented myself with dragging the body on and on, until 
the canal side was reached, and my burden was rolled 
into the water. The distance from the ledge to the 


THE TRANSPORT OF THE TREASURE. 177 


water itself was very small — a few inches only — so that 
there was little splash, and the dead trooper disappeared. 

Springing to my feet, not waiting to see the water 
settle into its wonted stillness, I went back to where the 
horses stood. The two that had been in charge of the 
soldier had wandered on a little space, cropping the fresh 
green grass, but they gave me no trouble. Leading them 
back to the others, I mounted, and set off at a smart 
canter for the farm where Simon Tympel was awaiting 
me. My charges needed no guiding hand as we 
scampered into the open ground, for they seemed to 
know that we were bound as usual for the stable, where 
a feed of corn awaited them. When we drew up outside 
the stable door, the little landlord of The Dutchman 
come trotting out with his morning greeting. 

“ How now, Master Caspar ! ” he exclaimed, when he 
saw that I was alone. “ Where is De Muler ? ” 

“ In Antwerp — But ask no questions for a few mo- 
ments. Take these, and stow them in your panniers/’ 
Simon said no more, but took the various packages, 
put them into a safe resting-place, and stood, looking up 
into my face with no small wonder, as I dismounted, 
and stood at my horse’s head. 

“ You are in a brown study this morning, my 
friend,” he said presently, when he found that I did not 
speak. “ Is all well with the friends at home ? ” 

“ All well, Simon, if I can get away from this place 
quickly, and into safe hiding,” I whispered, stooping 
to reach his ear. “ Take me to a quiet place where we 
are certain to be alone.” 

“ Then come this way,” said Simon, with a swift and 
inquiring glance into my face ; and so saying, he trotted 
on before me, his big wooden shoes coming down loudly 
on the paving stones of the path that led across the 
farm-yard. 

“ How we are alone,” he exclaimed, halting in the 
middle of a field. “ What is the trouble, my young 
master?” he asked, his big, kind face showing the ut- 
most anxiety. “ Do not keep me in suspense, I implore 
you,” be added, when I hesitated for a moment or two. 


178 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ I will not, Master Tympel. I will begin from the 
beginning.” And so saying, I told him all that had 
happened since I left Geleyn de Miller’s stable. 

When I had finished, the little man looked up at me, 
half anxiously, half approvingly. 

“ That’s bad enough, but it might have been ten 
times worse. All that remains is to get away from here 
into a safe place, for you dare not show yourself in Ant- 
werp. Suppose you take these horses across the canal, 
and set them adrift. They will have plenty to eat, 'and 
will not be likely to wander into the public way.” 

“ I should like to take one of them, Simon, but I 
suppose you would call that stealing ? ” 

“Well, not exactly, seeing that they are Spanish 
property which has been bought with Flemish gold. 
Take the horse that has the least conspicuous marks 
upon him — that black one, I should say. There are 
scores like him, whereas that bay, with the w T hite fetlock 
and the spot on his forehead, would be known at once. 
We will get rid of the harness, and I will find you some 
in my lumber-room — and a change of clothing as well,” 
my companion added, looking at me critically. He was 
as cool as if we were a thousand miles from Antwerp, 
and had no need to think of danger. 

We went back to the stable where the horses, without 
having been led thither, were standing at the mangers, 
munching the oats as well as their steel bits would allow. 
Taking off the bridles, and throwing them down on the 
stable floor in a heap, Simon suffered the creatures to 
enjoy their meal, which he had always provided for 
them during this transport of the treasure. 

“ Seeing that they have brought such a precious 
burden, they deserve something in return,” he would 
observe. 

“And now for all these trappings. They may come 
in useful some day,” said Simon, whilst he unbuckled 
the girth-strap, and threw the last saddle to the ground. 
“ They must not stay here, and it would be a sin to 
destroy them. There is a dry pit in yonder barn, cov- 
ered with firewood and the like, and no one knows of 


TELE TRANSPORT OF THE TREASURE. 179 


its presence, save the farmer, his wife, and myself. Oom 
keeps quiet on the matter, in case he should want to 
get into hiding at any time, but he told me about it. 
Pick up what you can carry, and let us get it put away.” 

So saying, Tympel took as much as his hands could 
hold, while I picked up two saddles and followed him. 
Clearing away a great pile of timber, which had been 
brought in to serve for the house-wife’s cooking, we saw 
a trap-door, and opening it, dropped the saddles into the 
darkness, returning for the remainder. This done, tell- 
ing me to stay where I was, and drop down into the 
cellar if any danger threatened, he went to the stable. 
There I heard him talking to the farmer, who had just 
come in, his wife and sons being busy in the fields. 
What he said I did not hear, but in a little while some 
horses’ feet clattered on the stones outside, and looking 
through the window, I saw Tympel and Oom leading 
three of the steeds round to the back of the house. 

They were away half-an-hour, or thereabouts, and 
then Simon called to me to come without delay, since 
time was going fast. I gave him a lift on to his own 
horse, and he rode forward at a good pace. Leaping on 
the bare back of the horse that was called Padilla, and 
which I appropriated without much compunction, I rode 
after the landlord, guiding the charger with a stable 
bridle which the farmer gave me. The beautiful crea- 
ture fell into the new humour pleasantly enough, while 
I trotted him alongside Simon Tympel’s shaggy mare. 
As for Simon, he whistled and sang as though the 
Spaniards no longer troubled him. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


THE SPANISH LADY. 

My greatest worry, at this unexpected turn of affairs, 
was the impossibility of returning to Antwerp, and 
consequently my absolute inability to make any arrange- 
ments for the escape of those who were in hiding beneath 
Geleyn de Muler’s stable. The thought of my impotence 
and their danger was so depressing, that Simon’s hilarity 
irritated me beyond expression, and at last I implored 
him to be silent. 

“ But why, Master Ursuleus ? ” he asked, his big 
broad face full of surprise, as if he thought that trouble 
need never make a man gloomy. 

“ I cannot think while you shout and sing like that.” 

“ Think ? What do you want to think about while 
you are in God’s free air, when everything in Nature 
is so full of gladness and of song? 1 cannot be silent 
when the earth is so gay.” 

“ Do you call that gaiety which is transpiring in the 
city behind us ? ” I asked, in an irritated tone. “ What 
are the songs of birds to me when parents and sister and 
friends are in peril of their lives ? ” 

“ They are safe enough, Master Ursuleus,” cried 
Tvmpel, his face broadening into a confident smile. 
And then he added : “ Did you not leave them in God’s 
hands ? ” 

Dear little man, and good to boot ! His body was 
warped and distorted, but his soul was shaped in the 
truest mould, and his face rebuked me. Without an- 
other word, I tried hard to settle down into content 
180 


THE SPANISH LADY. 


181 


and confidence. Doubtless my face showed serenity, for 
when he looked at me presently, he nodded approval, 
and went on with his cheery chatter, or his songs. But 
down in my own heart was a perplexing care that would 
not be ignored. 

It was fully noon when we drew up in the stable-yard 
of The Dutchman, and as good fortune would have it, 
the inn was empty, save for one of the tapsters, who lay 
the whole length of the settle in the kitchen, snoring 
lustily. Holding up his finger, Simon crossed the sanded 
floor cautiously, while I followed with no less care, until 
we came to the lumber-room. Unlocking the door, of 
which he had the key in readiness, he whispered as I 
entered : 

“ Ho one saw you enter, so we will change the coun- 
tryman into a respectable burgher who may readily ex- 
pect lodgment and attention, and none shall be the wiser. 
If you care to listen, you will hear the blows of hammers 
out yonder, which show that the other men are busy, and 
do not know that I brought anyone in with me. Now 
let me see. I have a soldier’s suit on that shelf, but 
you wont care for that. I can dress you as a Flemish 
peasant, and here is the suit which will about fit such a 
burly fellow as you are. Or you can don the garb of the 
Boschkerlen, only you are rather too big to be one of 
the Men of the Woods, as we call those broom-makers. 
Here is a pedlar’s suit. What say you to that ? Let me 
try it for length.” And shaking the contents of the 
bundle on to the floor, he picked up the breeches, and 
held them against me, to measure. They were the right 
size, and that reminded him that the man he bought 
them of, was a big fellow like myself, who, being hard 
up for ready cash, disposed of his spare suit for a trifle. 

“ That will do admirably, if I can but fit up my horse 
with panniers in which to carry my wares,” said I. 

“ Leave that to me. I have enough to serve you, so 
far as appearances go ; for if you care to venture, say to 
the Isle of Bommel, where the Prince of Orange is, you 
need not halt to sell anything at the cottages.” 

“ You are doubly kind, Master Tympel,” I responded 


182 


TI1E KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


gratefully. “ As for my future plans, we will talk them 
over; but meanwhile I will discard this country suit, 
and turn pedlar.” 

“ Do so, then, while I go and stop that fellow’s snor- 
ing, and bring in the pack that holds your treasure.” 

Before long he was shouting in the ears of the tapster 
with a voice that made me wonder where such a little 
body could store so much sound. Then the sleeper 
awoke, and going across the kitchen with an unsteady 
gait, and yawning loudly, he followed after his master. 

By the time Simon returned, I was in full travelling 
order, even to the short-handled whip that pedlars used. 
Half-an-hour later, while the house was empty — for 
the tapster had been sent on an errand to get him out 
of the way — Padilla, my beautiful war-steed, was pro- 
vided with the ragged harness of a pack-horse, while 
the packman’s boxes lay in the passage, ready to be 
opened if anyone desired to see what I had on sale. 

This had not long been done when a Spanish cavalier 
and his lady, with some attendants, drew up at the door, 
and called for wine. Seeing me standing in the passage, 
making, for appearance’ sake, a bow to men whom I 
would rather have served with my sword, the lady de- 
manded to see my wares. 

“ With pleasure, senora,” 1 exclaimed; and drawing 
out the heavy load to the door-stone, I threw open the 
box, and bade her tell me what I could show her. 

“ I know not, so you must needs display what you 
have, master pedlar. I want no peasant’s trash,” she 
added, when I took up a pair of wooden shoes. * Short 
and impatient words escaped her lips, as one article after 
another followed, only fit for peasants with whom I 
might traffick in the villages; but her attention was 
fixed at last when I began to take out of the pack such 
things as were more to her liking. 

“ Here is a belt, senora, fit for a Spanish grandee, 
and this is a purse that might hold many a ducat. Here 
you see a musical pipe; here a belt and dagger, a pair 
of slippers, a hood and gloves. Would you like a mirror, 
senora? Or silken hose? I have here a ladv’s head- 


THE SPANISH LADY. 


1S3 


dress, such as the women of quality wear in the Flemish 
towns, and while you may not care to wear it yourself, 
it might interest the ladies of Spain when you return to 
your native land.” 

“ Stay, master pedlar, I will look a little more closely 
at that head-dress.” And as she spoke, I gave into her 
hand for inspection a woman’s head-gear then in vogue, 
covered with thin and beautifully-engraved plates of 
gold wrought in divers shapes. It was very rich, and 
very valuable, such as my own mother wore; such, too, 
as I had seen Dorothy’s mother wear, when Don Cris- 
tobal was visiting the Burgomaster’s palace. 

“ That is very beautiful if it be of true gold,” said 
the lady. “ What is your price ? ” 

“ It is gold of the best quality, sehora, and should be 
sold for a hundred ducats.” 

“ A hundred ducats ! What say you, my lord ? ” she 
added, speaking to her companion, whose face had been 
carelessly turned from me when the little cavalcade first 
rode up to the inn door. But as she appealed to this 
bravely dressed grandee, I looked up to see him, and to 
hear what he had to say. To my discomfort, the 
Spaniard was none other than Don Cristobal de la 
Fuente. At first I feared that he would recognise me; 
but I was beneath his notice, for this man cared too 
little for what he called Flemish cattle, to scrutinise the 
face of a common pedlar. Instead of answering at once, 
he turned the head-dress round and round, while the 
sehora waited impatiently. 

“ Come, my lord, do you not think that your wife 
may wear such a bit of head-gear as that, when at the 
Court of Madrid ? ” 

The words set my heart beating madly. Instantly I 
thought of all that had transpired in the past, of his 
having asked of Van der Fabry the hand of his daughter 
Dorothy, the maiden I loved as I loved my own soul. 
It was in marriage that he asked for her ! 

I sought to quieten the storm that was within, bv 
supposing that Don Cristobal had married a Spanish 
lady since then; but that thought was soon dispelled; for 


184 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


when the lady purchased the head-dress, she turned to 
one in the group — a dark-haired, dark-skinned, black- 
eyed boy of seven — and asked him what he would like to 
have. 

“ What would you like your father to buy for you, 
Carlos ? ” 

“ That good-headed whip, mother/’ was the child’s 
answer. 

“ Will you buy our little Carlos such a costly thing 
as that, Cristobal ? ” 

“ What would he do with it ? ” asked Don Cristobal, 
drinking off the cup of wine that Simon had brought 
out to him. 

“ I would use it on my pony, father,” said the boy. 
“ Oh, pray let me have it, it is so beautiful, and I have 
no whip as yet.” 

“ Then you may have it, Carlos ; but see to it that 
you do not beat Sesso too hard, or he may rear and 
throw you.” 

“ Throw me ? ” cried the child, reaching out for the 
whip, and bringing it with cruel force upon the little 
Arab steed, which, startled by the unexpected blow, 
reared, and would have thrown his rider. But the boy 
held his seat securely. 

“ There, father, what say you to that ? ” cried Car- 
los, as he quieted the pony. 

I looked from the father to the boy. There were in 
them both the same thin lips and cruel mouth, that had 
no thought of pain in others, as this little incident de- 
clared. It showed me the more what a scoundrel this 
Don Cristobal was, for the child was, without a doubt, 
the son of the man who had asked for Dorothy in mar- 
riage. 

My passion was almost master of me, and should 
have been had we only met alone, when, face to face, I 
could have chastised him for daring to lift his eyes to 
one whose ruin was nought to him. As it was, i took 
the money which one of the company handed to me, and 
then drew back to replace the goods that lay strewn 
about the door of the inn. 


THE SPANISH LADY. 


1S5 


“ That man shall die rather than have my own sweet 
Dorothy,” I said to myself, as I knelt beside the pack, 
and began to put the various articles into it. 

When, later on, I went into the kitchen, calling to 
the tapster to bring in my pack, I iiung myself into the 
settle, and began to think. 

“ Let me but devise some way of getting my parents 
and Gertrude out of Antwerp, and see them into safe 
keeping, and I will away to England. Then, Burgo- 
master or no Burgomaster, his daughter shall be mine, 
and safe from the clutches of that Spanish lord. And 
when the opportunity comes, he shall pay heavily for 
harbouring such shameful thoughts concerning her.” 


CHAPTER XX. 


THE RANSOM OF ANTWERP. 

It had been my intention to start away at dawn on 
the following day, so as to put as much space between 
me and Antwerp as possible; but this meeting with 
Don Cristobal, added to the fact that neither he nor any 
other had recognised me, induced me to fall in with 
Simon TympeFs suggestion, that I should stay a day or 
two at the inn. Possibly I might be able then, he said, 
to formulate some plan that would end in bringing my 
friends out of the city; and as for myself, there was 
the same hiding-place at my disposal which I had used 
before. 

While I loitered round, my thoughts were busy, but 
apparently to little purpose. I had not courage enough 
to go into Antwerp by the city gates, although it was 
quite the customary thing for peasants, and farmers, 
and pedlars, and petty traders to go in and out, even 
while the mutinous army held the place. Pood was just 
as necessary as ever, alike to friend or foe, and the sol- 
diers were as much in need of what the country people 
could supply, as any of the citizens. Consequently, 
there was a continuous stream of peasants who carried 
into Antwerp the produce of their orchards and pasture 
lands. Scores of pack-horses went past the door of 
' The Dutchman, laden wth potatoes, mangcorn bread — 
the rye bread of the Netherlands — flax, the fruits in 
season, bundles of hay, sacks of wheat, and much besides 
that came off the farms in the district. 

a You could go in with the crowd,” said Simon, 
186 


THE RANSOM OF ANTWERP. 


187 


“ and no one would be any the wiser. Come with me, 
for I want to dispose of these roots and fodder/ 7 

“ No, Simon, 77 I answered. “ I have no fancy, just 
yet, for putting my head into the noose, as I am likely 
to do, since that Spaniard has not turned up to answer 
at the roll-call. 1 will stay where I am to think of 
my plans while you are gone. 77 

“ As you will. Settle down comfortably, ask for 
what you want, and if any trouble threatens, you know 
what to do. 77 

While Simon was away I saw to the comfort of my 
horse, Padilla, and after I had given him an airing, 
taking care to see that no one was about who was likely 
to know him, I wandered to the river-side to while away 
the hours until the landlord of The Dutchman should 
return. I was glad that he had gone, for he could 
assure Geleyn de Muler that I was safe, and get to know 
how things were faring with those who lay in hiding. 

The Scheldt was fairly clear, an occasional barque 
going out with the sluggish tide, or a fisherman’s boat 
plying in mid-stream. Overhead there was sometimes 
the loud beating of wings, and looking up, one saw a 
clumsy stork flying by, intent on finding another feed- 
ing-ground. Then would come, from time to time, the 
sea-gulfe, that skimmed along the surface of the waters, 
occasionally diving beneath them for small fishes, which 
they brought up in their slender beaks. 

On the other side of the broad and majestic river was 
a hamlet, whose houses shone in the bright sunshine, 
their white woodwork giving them a pleasant look, while 
the sun came back dazzlingly from the spotless windows. 
Behind these again lay the brickfields ; but v the brick- 
kilns, with their queer balconies and black roofs, lay 
idle. There was rather need for pulling down than to 
build up while the Spaniards held the land. 

All this was pleasant to look upon, had there not 
been other things to call for one’s attention. Time 
went, while I pondered on the possibilities of rescue for 
those who were dwelling in De Muler’s stable. But 
thought lagged. My ingenuity was not equal to this 

1 Q 
lo 


188 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


dire emergency. It was sunset when I rose from my 
seat at tne base of a willow-tree, whose graceful 
branches drooped nearly to the water’s edge. When I 
drew near to the inn, I heard Simon’s voice trolling 
out that favourite ballad of his — The Ghent Paternos- 
ter; but when he caught sight of me, he broke off in the 
middle, knowing that I did not care for it. He beck- 
oned to me; whereupon looking carefully about, and 
seeing that the way was clear, I walked across the open 
space, and stood at his side. 

“ Everything goes well, Master Caspar,” he said, 
speaking in a low tone, lest there should be anyone 
within hearing. “ I will tell you all about it when I 
am having my dinner, which I want sadly.” 

So saying, he turned to the stable, towards which the 
pack-horses went most willingly, while I strolled down 
the passage into the kitchen, and awaited his arrival. 

When Simon came in, he sat down to a steaming 
dish of vegetable broth, which he made short work of, 
and another quickly disappeared; but during this time 
he would not speak, although he saw how impatient I 
was to hear the news. It pleased him at last, however, 
to speak, and this is what he had to tell : 

He had gone up to the city gate and entered without 
hindrance. Then having disposed of his produce, which 
found a ready buyer, he left his horses at an inn, and 
went to Geleyn de Muler’s stable. He found the stable- 
man busily grooming his own horses, but, for a reason 
which Simon knew as well as anyone, the other four 
stalls were empty. 

“ Where are the Spaniards’ horses, De Muler ? ” he 
asked, in all simplicity. 

“ That is best known, Master Tympel, to the trooper 
who went out with them in Master Ursuleus’s company, 
and I would give something to know what had become 
of them,” was the answer. 

“ Then what would you say if I told you that one 
horse is in my stable, the other three wandering some- 
where in the polders, and the Spaniard lying quietly at 
the bottom of the canal, with a broken neck? ” 


THE RANSOM OF ANTWERP. 


1S9 


“ I would know first," said Dc Muler, “ what has 
come of the young master.” 

“ He is safe and sound, my good friend, a veritable 
pedlar who has already done a stroke of business with 
no less a personage than Don Cristobal de la Fuente, 
whom every Antwerpian knows too well. What say 
you to that ? ” 

“ What say I to that ? Why, I thank the good Lord 
with all my heart,” answered De Muler fervently, and 
he begged Simon to tell what he knew. 

The landlord was going on to give the complete con- 
versation between himself and the stableman, but I cut 
him short, and begged him to tell me how the fugitives 
fared — for such indeed they were. 

“ Set your mind at rest, Master Ursuleus. I saw 
them, and told them everything, and bade them be 
patient, for in due course you would devise some means 
for their escape. They sent you their blessing and their 
love, saying that they would await your time.” 

That was enough. So long as I knew that they were 
safe, I was willing to lean back in the settle, and suffer 
Simon to wag his tongue to his heart’s content. And 
he did so to some purpose, although at first I paid no 
heed to what he said. 

But after a while I was all attention, for he had that 
to tell me which was well worth hearing. When he 
had left my parents he took his way to the Town Hall 
Square, where a strange sight was to be seen. The 
soldiers were there, crowding the open space, counting 
gold in a frenzy of delight. The men who before had 
cursed the citizens, now called them right good fellows, 
and Don Luis de Requesens, who had been the butt of 
their wit, and the recipient of curses that made one’s 
flesh creep to hear them, was now the idol of the sol- 
diery. 

“ What did it mean ? ” I asked, when Simon paused 
for breath; for voracious eating and fast talking com- 
bined to render him breathless, and the little man had 
to put down his knife and fork, and lean back a while. 

“ It meant,” he said, presently, “ that the Broad 


190 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


Council, eager to get rid of the mutineers who were 
exhausting the patience of the citizens, found the 400,- 
000 crowns, so that the Grand Commander was able to 
pay the soldiers almost in full. It was the first money 
some of the men had handled for nearly three years, 
and the majority of them were delirious with joy.” 

“ And what followed ? ” 

“ The maddest sight you ever saw. The money 
which the Broad Council found was not sufficient to 
satisfy all demands, and Don Luis contracted a loan of 
cloth and other goods, to an enormous value, and so 
made up the deficiency with these. Each soldier re- 
ceived a ticket, and went with it to various shops to 
purchase what they fancied. The month of revelry had 
not mended their rags, and most of them had clothing 
scarce fit enough to cover the nakedness of their limbs. 
But now they came out of the shops and warehouses 
clad in finery that beggars all description. I saw one 
tall fellow who aped the Burgomaster in his dress, and 
over his shoulders hung a chain of gold. The long 
cloak, however, fell back as he walked, showing his bare 
legs peeping out at the gaps in his hosen. Then another 
came strutting along, and yon knew it was a man bv 
reason of his shaggy beard. He was tall and slim, and 
had taken it into his head to wear a woman’s dress, such 
as they use in England, so I was told. The lower part of 
his body was hidden with petticoats that stood out over 
the hips a foot or more, while from his neck came an 
interminable stomacher, from each side of which an 
enormous farthingale jutted out horizontally, while a 
huge ruff was round his neck, standing up like a pea- 
cock’s tail. You never saw such a sight, Master Ursu- 
leus, when this lean-faced soldier walked along the 
streets with mincing steps, while his comrades roared 
with laughter as he passed. 

“ Gradually the men came out into the streets, 
dressed as the fancy took them, and went to the Place of 
the Meer, where, under orders from the Eletto, the pur- 
veyors of the city had provided a meal that was fit for 
the richest dons. The banquet, for such it well deserved 


THE RANSOM OF ANTWERP. 


191 


to be called, did not last long, for the men were eager to 
get to the gambling-tables, from which, for well-nigh 
three years, they had been kept back for want of money. 
Some cleared the banquet-tables with a sweep of the 
hand, and costly dishes and vases were smashed as they 
fell upon the stones. Others, for want of room, laid 
hands upon the drums, and used them as tables for 
gambling away the gold for which they had toiled, and 
marched, and fought, and murdered. As I came away, 
some of the men, inflamed with wine, and casting all 
restraint aside, were passing from rough good-nature 
and hilarity into mad anger, when others won their 
gold and left them penniless. Hard by where I stood, 
one, who had lost all, and had even bartered the velvet 
suit he wore, sprang to his feet with a cry of disappoint- 
ment. He glared a moment at the winner; then, draw- 
ing a dagger from his belt, plunged the weapon into the 
other’s heart before anyone could hinder him. God 
grant that Antwerp may not suffer for this mad rev- 
elry ! ” exclaimed Simon, as he rose from the table and 
left me. 

Now and again, as opportunity offered during the 
evening, Simon told me more and more of what he had 
seen in the city, so that when I went to bed, I was too 
anxious to sleep. I thought of those who were dear to 
me, and of all my fellow citizens; for who could tell 
where this frenzy of the Spanish troops would end? 
A rash act on the part of a burgher, or a drunken sug- 
gestion of a soldier, would serve to turn Antwerp 
into a shambles, in comparison with which even King 
Philip’s pious butcheries would be as naught. Many 
a time during the night I got out of bed, and went to 
the window to look in direction of the city. My fear 
of rapine and fire caused me to gaze toward Antwerp, 
to see whether there was any glow in the sky ; but all 
was dark, and I went back again to bed, thankful that 
as yet the worst had not come. 

As morning approached I fell asleep, but was awak- 
ened in broad daylight by a loud knocking at the door 
of my chamber. 


192 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ Who calls ? ” I cried. 

“ Simon Tjmpel. Rouse yourself and dress, Master 
Caspar. Then come out into the open, and you shall 
see a sight that will set your heart beating.” 

I leapt out of bed and dressed with such haste, that I 
was soon standing on the threshold of The Dutchman , 
wondering where the landlord was. There was nothing 
that I could see out of the ordinary — no sounds that 
told of disturbance — merely the morning songs of birds 
that had begun the business of the day. Impatient at 
Simon’s absence, I tramped up and down the passage, 
pausing now and again at the door to watch the flight 
of lapwings, or listen for any sign of the landlord’s 
whereabouts, since he did not answer to my calls. 

He came in sight at last, appearing among the trees 
that lay toward the river, and when he saw me he waved 
his hand for me to come. I dashed across the road, 
and over the greensward that was wet with dew, and 
stood beside him. 

“ What is it ? ” I exclaimed. 

“ Come and see,” he answered, turning round, and 
hurrying through the woodland, until he pulled up on 
the river’s bank. 

“ There ! What say you to that ? ” Simon cried, 
pointing across the waters. 

As I looked, I saw what did in all reality set my 
heart beating, and I no longer wondered at my com- 
panion’s excitement. Coming up the broad Scheldt, 
slowly, and with the tide, was a fleet — some thirty ships, 
or thereabouts, each one flyng the flag of the Beggars, 
and the banner of the Prince of Orange. It was a brave 
sight, but one that filled me with anxiety. Did the 
Admiral know that the Spanish fleet was in Antwerp 
harbour, and that 4,000 Spanish troops were in the city, 
ready to line the dikes, and batter his ships with their 
great guns ? 

There was a wherry fastened to a tree close bv, and 
without waiting to tell Simon my intentions, I hurried 
to it, loosened the painter, and stepped in. But Simon, 
quick to divine my intentions, and flinging himself full 


THE RANSOM OF ANTWERP. 


193 


length on the wet grass, grasped the gunwale, and held 
on to the boat. 

“ What are you going to do ? ” he asked. 

“ Row out to the AdmiraPs ship, and tell him that 
the Spanish fleet is in the harbour. Admiral Boisot 
may not know,” I answered. 

“ That’s right enough ; but where are you oars ? ” 

I looked into the boat, and laughed, even in my 
anxiety, for they were not there. 

“Jump out, Master Caspar, and run to the lumber- 
room. You will find them there in the corner behind 
the door. YY)u will go at a greater speed than I can.” 

Leaping out, while Simon took hold of the rope to 
keep the boat from drifting into the stream, I ran to 
The Dutchman , heedless of some peasants who were 
standing about the door, wondering why there was no 
one about, to serve them with their morning cup of beer, 
and presently I came out with the oars on my shoulder. 

“ Where is Simon ? ” shouted one, as I dashed across 
the road. 

“ Down by the river,” I called back, without halting, 
and in a short time Simon and I were pulling for the 
ship that carried the Admiral’s colours. Boisot was on 
the deck when we climbed aboard, but did not know 
me in my new disguise. He stared at us in amazement, 
and more especially at the odd little figure at my side. 

“ You do not know us. Admiral? ” I asked. 

“ Ho.” 

“ This is Simon Tympel, landlord of The Dutch- 
man, and I am Caspar IJrsuleus, son of Goswyn Ursu- 
leus, your old friend at Antwerp.” 

He looked at me keenly, and then, grasping my 
hand, shook it warmly. That not being enough, he drew 
me to his bosom and kissed me fondly — a strange thing 
for one of such a fiery temperament and warlike spirit 
to do. Then I called to mind his tenderness and his em- 
brace when we had first met. 

“ What does this disguise mean? ” he asked, as he let 
me go. “Mischief?” 

“ Scarcely mischief on my part, but plenty of mis- 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


194 

chief on the part of the Spaniards, for my life is in 
jeopardy. But I came not to talk of that, but to warn 
you that the Spanish Admiral Haemstede is in Antwerp 
harbour with twenty-two ships of war, and that the 
mutinous army of Spain still holds the city .’ 7 

“ So I heard / 7 Boisot answered, and a pleasant smile 
passed across his war-worn face. “ It was kind of you, 
Master Caspar, and had I not known, you would have 
done me real service. I take it just the same, and when 
I see the Prince I will tell him how you sought to serve 
me . 77 

My face flushed with pleasure. He might very well 
have received stale news churlishly, but he added 
quickly : 

“ You can even serve me now, since vou doubtless 
know how the Spaniard has disposed his fleet . 77 

I told the old warrior all I knew, alike concerning 
the fleet and army, and answered his many questions as 
best I could — not an easy thing to do, seeing that I was 
nothing of a seaman. But I made him understand, as I 
pointed out the position of the fleet on the chart that 
was spread out on the cabin table. 

“ That will do admirably, Master Caspar , 77 he ex- 
claimed at last. “ Now I have them, and they shall not 
escape me this time, as they did at Bergen. What say 
you ? 77 he added, a few moments later, after he had 
made some marks upon the chart ; “ will you go with me 
into the fight ? 77 

“ I will with pleasure , 77 I answered, delighted to 
have the chance of repaying, in part, the mischiefs that 
the Spaniards had done to me and mine. 

“ Then go to my steward, and bid him provide you 
with an outfit that beseems a Beggar of the Sea. It will 
suit you better than a pedlar’s garb . 77 


CHAPTER XXI. 


THE FIGHT IN THE HARBOUR. 

The decks were already cleared for action, and every 
Beggar ready for the fight when Simon and I clambered 
on board The Red Hound , as the Admiral’s flagship was 
called. When I came out of the cabin, wearing for the 
first time the garb of the sea-patriots of the Nether- 
lands, I found that Simon was gone ashore, and that the 
ships, aided by breeze and tide, were far up the river. 
Every man was standing at his post, and there was a 
little group about the main mast, ready to haul up sig- 
nals to the other ships in the fleet. 

While we were approaching the city, Admiral Boisot 
asked me how my parents sped, and I told him the 
whole story. 

“ And where does De Muler’s stable lie ? ” he asked. 

“ A hundred yards behind the Town Hall, and not 
far removed from the quay.” 

“ And would you know the short ways to the place ? ” 
he asked, carelessly. 

“ In the blackest night,” I answered. 

He said no more, and I wondered why he asked. But 
there was no room left now for further thought of this 
sort. 

“ Pass the word for prayers throughout the fleet,” 
cried the Admiral, as we saw in the distance, across the 
neck of land that marked the winding of the Scheldt, a 
forest of masts from each of which there fluttered the 
flag of Spain. Before many minutes had passed, the 

men on board The Red Hound were on their knees, and 

195 


196 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


the chaplain reading one of Marot’s hymns. It would 
have been sung, according to custom, but the Admiral 
desired that we should take the Spaniards by surprise, 
and the voices of so many sturdy sea-warriors would 
have given timely notice of our approach. Then came 
the prayer in which all joined in low tones, and that 
ended, the men rose from their knees, ready for the 
daring venture. There was even then a hush, so that the 
waters could be heard as they beat against the vessel, 
and the sails and cordage flapped and strained while the 
ships went forward before the breeze. 

No one on board the Spanish ships had noticed our 
advance, for it was the usual thing for ships to pass in 
and out of port with the rising and outgoing tides. But 
as The Red Hound rounded the point, well ahead of the 
other ships of the Beggars’ fleet, the Admiral ran up the 
signal for a fight at close quarters, to be begun as soon 
as he should give the word. 

By this time, however, our presence had been dis- 
covered, and the Spanish Admiral made such prepara- 
tions as he could for the conflict that had been forced 
upon him so unexpectedly. We could see the Spaniards 
on board the great warships running to and fro in fran- 
tic haste, seeking to clear the decks, and place them- 
selves in position for a desperate fight. Had they been 
well led, the result would have been different perhaps; 
but opposed to such a dashing leader as Boisot had al- 
ways proved himself to be, there was everything to shake 
the nerve of the Spaniards. 

As we drew nearer, The Red Hound forging ahead 
in splendid manner, the Beggars’ Admiral gave the 
order : “ Run up the signal to keep close to the left bank, 
so as to place the Spanish ships between us and the gar- 
rison troops.” 

This being done, the ship led on, the men on board 
(heedless of the shower of shot from the Spanish ships 
as she passed) raising a mighty cheer. Reserving our 
fire, we went forward until we came opposite to the 
galleon that carried the flag of Admiral Haemstede. 
When The Red Hound got into position, she poured in 


THE FIGHT IN THE HARBOUR. 


197 


a terrific broadside, the timbers of the giant sides of the 
Salvador splintering as the shots struck her. Before 
the noise of The Red Hound’s guns had died away, the 
Beggars who were aloft fired upon the Spaniards that 
crowded on the deck, and wrought endless mischief and 
confusion among them. Boisot had placed picked men 
in the rigging, and every shot seemed to tell ; for imme- 
diately after the volley we heard the yells and shrieks of 
wounded men. 

A second broadside followed, and yet another, each 
of which was returned ; but while our own shots smashed 
into the galleon, and made her shiver and tremble, we 
had but few casualties on board The Red Hound. Two 
men in our rigging were brought down with musket 
balls, and fell with a sickening crash upon the deck, 
where they lay dead, while one who stood at the wheel 
had his head shot clean off with a ball from one of the 
Spaniards’ great guns. But otherwise, for a time, we 
escaped wonderfully. The danger, however, soon be- 
came greater. Spanish shot smashed into our timbers, 
causing the ship to quiver from bow to stern, tearing 
into the sails, breaking off yard-arms, and doing much 
damage. 

By the time we had poured in our third broadside, 
the active little ships of the Beggars’ squadron had come 
into action, some passing the flagship to engage the 
Spaniards farther down the line; and soon there was a 
perfect storm of shot and shell, and a long-continued 
babel of screams, and shrieks, and Spanish curses, while 
the Beggars became hoarse with exultant cries, as one 
galleon after another displayed signals of distress. But 
for the increasing volume of the cheers of our own men, 
we had little idea how matters were progressing, for the 
smoke became so dense as to hide all else from our view, 
save the ships in our immediate neighbourhood. 

But Boisot was in no sense disconcerted. His face 
was flushed, and his eyes gleamed as he watched the 
effect of the battering shots from the guns of his ship. 
While the fight was raging, he paused in his walk to and 
fro, and stood at my side ; blit mv attention was fixed on 

7 c/ 7 %j 


198 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


a Spaniard in the Salvador s rigging. He was levelling 
his arquebuse full on Boisot. 

“ Stoop, Admiral ! 55 I cried. 

He heard me, and ducked his head instantly, not 
waiting to question at such a time. A shot crashed into 
the mast, hard by the spot where we were standng. Had 
the brave old seaman not moved, the ball must have , 
gone through his brain. But he displayed wonderful 
pluck, and turned to look at the splintered wood with 
a nonchalance that was astounding. 

“ I thank you most sincerely, Master Ursuleus, for 
that timely warning / 5 said he. “ It was most providen- 
tial that I took you on board. Now we will get to 
closer quarters, and board the enemy . 55 

But even while he was speaking, one of the Beggars 
standing near had seen what the Spaniard had done 
and, levelling his own arquebuse, fired. The Spaniard 
threw up his hands, and, toppling over, got entangled in 
the rigging, where he .hung head downward for a mo- 
ment or two. Then his body slid into the river, and we 
hurried forward to see the splash of the waters. I could 
not help wondering, as we looked over the side, that in 
the midst of so much carnage and turmoil we should 
have such thought for trifles. 

Presently we came alongside, and then realised how 
great the odds against us really were. The Red Round 
seemed to be but a dog standing by the side of a huge 
elephant; for, while our own ships lay low in the waters, 
the towering poops of the Spanish vessels gave them the 
appearance of floating castles. But the Beggars had no 
thought for differences like these. They climbed up the 
sides of the ships with lusty cheers, swarming on to the 
decks, where a fierce hand-to-hand fight began. When 
I stood on the deck, helped thither by the men who 
crowded up behind, aided by others in their turn, it 
seemed to me that the Spaniards had lost all heart for 
fighting, and cowered behind anything that would 
afford them shelter. The Beggars, with exultant faces, 
and an absolute fearlessness that was amazing, bore 
down upon them, led by Boisot, whose sword laid many 


THE FIGHT IN THE HARBOUR. 


199 


a Spaniard low. Once the Admiral fell,, for the deck 
was slippery with blood, but his men were about him in 
an instant, and raised him to his feet. 

There is, however, little lined for me to tell the storv 
oi the fight. The Beggars.f-ought as they had ever done, 
with a pluck and resolution that overcame all resistance, 
until the deck resembled a shambles, and Spaniards lay 
dead by scores. My countrymen had faced death so 
many times that it had no dread for them. Their first, 
their last, their every thought from the time they took 
their oath, was what should prompt every true patriot — 
to secure their country’s freedom, even though the pur- 
chase of it should include their own lives. It was 
wonderful how these men were animated with the un- 
swerving resolution to offer themselves on the altar for 
their country’s weal. The spirit of self-sacrifice pos- 
sessed them absolutely, and they had before them the 
glorious example, not only of their captains, but of the 
leader of us all — the Prince of Orange. He had for- 
feited everything for the common cause — wealth, 
friends, position, comfort, and I know not what besides. 
And if that were so, who should hang back? 

So it came about that the fight in the harbour of 
Antwerp ended in a splendid victory for us. The Span- 
ish flags were hauled down; the Spanish Admiral, whose 
bravery was beyond question, had no alternative but 
to surrender, for he lay sorely wounded on the deck. 
While he lay there, he sought to escape the disgrace 
of capture, and tried to shoot himself. As I saw him 
raise the pistol to his head, I struck the weapon down 
with my sword. It exploded, and the shot entered the 
brain of a man who stood near the wheel, and the poor 
fellow fell dead. 

Boisot, when Haemstede had given up his sword, is- 
sued orders for The Red Hound to pass along the line 
behind our other ships, to see how matters were going, 
and to render help where necessary ; but, seeing that the 
captains held their own, he suffered them to fight after 
their own fashion. As the fresh breeze caused the smoke 
to drift away, we could see, here and there, the Spanish 


200 


THE KEY OE THE HOLY HOUSE. 


flag hauled down, and the Prince’s banner take its place, 
until, when the fight had waged a couple of hours, or it 
may have been more, we counted fourteen galleons that 
had changed hands. The others managed to escape, and 
got directly under the heavy guns of Fort Callo, where 
the}^ were so secure, that Boisot, having enough on hand 
to look after his prizes, did not attempt to dislodge 
them. 

The Spanish prisoners were not so many as one 
would have thought for. Terrified at the prospect of re- 
prisals for their wanton cruelties, many of the enemy, 
rather than fall into the Beggars’ hands, jumped over- 
hoard, and, as they did so, many of us ran to the ship's 
side and looked over to see how they fared. The wild 
leap proved in most cases to be their destruction, for 
the majority of them, weighted with armour and not 
being able to swim, sank after a short struggle. 

A mighty shout rang along the line, when the din of 
battle ceased, and the smoke had cleared away, showing 
how complete the victory had been. There was still 
great peril, however, from the guns that were ranged 
against us in the forts, and on the dikes along which the 
Spanish soldiers stood. But Boisot, grasping the situa- 
tion, ranged the prisoners along the decks of the cap- 
tured ships, which he kept between his own vessels and 
the dikes. There was then no danger, since the Span- 
iards dared not fire, lest they should kill their country- 
men. After that the Beggars turned the great guns of 
the warships against the soldiers on shore, and, charging 
them with grape-shot, did terrific damage with the re- 
peated broadsides that swept the Spanish lines. All 
that the enemy could do was to draw out of range and 
look on, infuriated, but helpless. 

The day was well on when the fight was over, but by 
the time that noon had come, our men were busy over- 
hauling their prizes, and taking away what was valuable. 
As we walked between the decks we saw that we had 
made a rich haul. There were small arms in abundance, 
pistols, carbines, petronels, dragons, arquebuses, pikes, 
and swords. We also found gorgets, gauntlets, steel 


THE FIGHT IN THE HARBOUR. 


201 


caps, clothing for the ragged and disreputable-looking 
soldiers who had once been the pride of Europe, and 
were so now in point of valour. It was a magnificent 
prize, to say nothing of the great guns, and a quantity 
of shot and powder which came in most opportunely. 
But the men’s eyes gleamed when the treasure-chests 
were hauled out of their hiding-places, and, on being 
broken open, proved to be full of Spanish dollars, 
enough to serve the Prince’s wants in his wars for the 
next six months. Not one man appropriated a coin for 
his own use, for every one had his country’s good at 
heart, and none asked for prize-money. I wondered 
much that so great a quantity of money should be on 
board, seeing that the soldiers were in mutiny; but the 
Admiral suggested that the Grand Commander had bade 
Haemstede keep it on board, so that the citizens of 
Antwerp — who had already made many of the men 
compulsory presents of rich suits, some of satin and 
velvet, and some of cloth of gold — should pay the Span- 
iards instead, and thus save this money. 

One disappointment was in store. The fleet was 
sadly in want of food, and the captains hoped to find a 
great quantity on board the Spanish ships ; but when the 
stores were overhauled there was intense disgust. The 
biscuit was weevily and mouldy, the salt beef and pork 
had become rancid, the cheese was half putrid, the wine 
was sour and muddy, while the water in the casks 
was foul enough to lay every man on board low with 
dysentery. Indeed, when our men went into the holds 
of the galleons, they found scores too ill to move. 

Boisot and the captains assembled to consider what 
should be done in order to obtain a fresh supply of food, 
and some suggested that a strong force should be landed 
at nightfall, to take sufficient from the warehouses on 
the quay. 

“ But that means robbery of our own countrymen, 
since they keep the stores,” exclaimed Boisot. 

“ There need be no robbery, Admiral,” said one of 
the captains. “ We have plenty of treasure, and in each 
case we can send the traders an equivalent in money for 


202 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


what we take. That could be done secretly, and in a way 
that we may devise later/ 7 

“ That is well, Kapell, and it shall be as you suggest. 
At nightfall I will land a thousand men, having others 
in readiness to support them, and then take what we 
need. 77 

The council broke up shortly after, having made the 
necessary arrangements. As the last captain got down 
to his boat I went to the state cabin, and asked to speak 
with the Admiral alone. 

“ What is your will, Master Caspar ? 77 he inquired. 

“ Could you spare a score of men, when we go ashore, 
to bring my parents on board ? 77 

“ To be sure I will, lad, and ten score if needs be, for 
they shall no longer live in fear of falling into the hands 
of those Spanish devils. Leave the matter with me to 
arrange, but be ready for the venture when the time 
comes. 77 

Grasping the Admiral by the hand, I thanked him 
heartily. 

“ How could I do otherwise, when you have dared so 
much ? 77 he exclaimed. “ And think, lad ; I have told 
no man on earth before. When your mother was a girl, 
tender and beautiful, I loved her, aye, as 1 loved my very 
life. But she never knew, and while I was at sea vour 
father married her. Ah, well ! it was something to know 
that she was happy ! To see her thus was next best to 
calling her my own, for to make her glad would be 
everything to me. She shall be free from jeopardy this 
very night, or I will die. But never fell her what I 
have said. 77 And, as he spoke these last words, his eyes 
grew dim with tenderness. Now I understood why he 
had looked at me so strangely when I first saw him, and 
why he had borne himself so affectionately towards me. 

To distract the Spaniards when night came on, and 
keep them away from the city as much as possible, the 
Admiral ordered a furious cannonade, levelling the guns 
at Fort Callo, and thewlikes where the soldiers were 
ranged in impotent helplessness, bv reason of the rows 
of Spanish sailors still standing on the decks in full 


THE FIGHT IN THE HARBOUR. 


203 


view. Then, while the din of artillery was heard, some 
of the men, armed to the teeth, went over the side, 
dropped into the boats, and pulled swiftly across the 
harbour to the quay. I was in the foremost boat, and 
when the last man had descended, word was given, and 
the sailors pulled ashore. The boat slipped through the 
water swiftly, with a loud ripple in the bows, followed 
by many another craft, in one of which the Admiral had 
taken his seat. 

Not a word was spoken until we came to the quay- 
side, where the men landed in silence, and slowly 
formed into line. Before us, looming up in the dark- 
ness, were the great storehouses that contained the pro- 
visions the Beggars stood in need of. The business in 
hand was to carry such provisions as the patriots could 
find to the ships; but, as for mine, it was to go to the 
dear ones and bring them off in safety. 

“ Caspar,” said Boisot, before many minutes had 
passed, “ Captain Kapell has charge of the provisioning 
party. Let us away at once to find your mother. You 
know the streets, so lead on.” And giving the word of 
command in a low voice, he moved forward at my side, 
followed by a number of men. 

None would have suspected that a thousand Beggars 
of the Sea, and more, were moving about on the quay 
that night, so admirably had every arrangement been 
made. What sounds the men made were covered by 
the furious cannonade in the harbour, and the Span- 
iards had too much on hand out on the dikes to think of 
what was going on elsewhere. 

But our expedition so far away from this busy scene 
was fraught with danger. A hundred men, going for- 
ward with steady tramp, were not likely to go far with- 
out attracting attention, for every step, taking them 
farther and farther away from the tumult of that 
night’s battle, became more and more distinct. This 
much, however, was in our favour, that troops were con- 
stantly parading the streets under ordinary circum- 
stances, alike on foot or horseback, so that it was no 
new thing that men should hear the tramping of a big 
" 14 


204 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


force. Yet, although the Spaniards were out on the 
dikes, who could tell how many remained within the city 
gates, as a precaution lest the citizens might rise to aid 
the Beggars? 

We marched as silently as we could along the narrow 
winding streets, seeing sometimes a hand drawing back 
a blind, or opening a shutter to discover what this 
tramping meant — whether it was the coming of friend 
or foe. But no one molested us. I halted at last be- 
fore the place where Geleyn de Muler dwelt, and leav- 
ing the Admiral outside, crossed the yard, and beat 
upon the door, giving the accustomed knock. It was 
answered almost instantly, for De Muler stood in the 
open doorway, blocking it up, and looking at me in 
astonishment, as the. light of the lantern which he car- 
ried fell upon my face. 

“ Master Caspar ! ” he exclaimed. “ How came you 
here ? I thought you were in hiding at Simon Tympel’s 
house.” 

“ So I was, Geleyn ; but I am here now. Do not 
hinder me. A hundred Beggars of the Sea are outside 
yonder gate, come to rescue my mother and the rest, and 
you also, if you care to come. Stand aside, for time is 
precious.” 

While I spoke I heard footsteps behind me, and 
glancing back, saw that it was the Admiral. The old 
warrior was impatient, and came ift after me. 

“ Quick, Caspar,” he said, in a hurried voice. 
“ Time is very precious.” And while he spoke, he gave 
me a push forward, pressing on closely behind. 

Baising the trap-door in the stable floor, we hastened 
down the steps, aided by the light which De Muler 
carried. Then, lest those in hiding should be startled 
by the sounds and signs of haste, I called aloud: 

“ Mother, do not be frightened ! It is I ! ” 

When we came to the foot of the steps, and stood 
upon the floor of the cellar, we found that the noise 
had caused all save one to stand on foot in terror, 
and they were in the attitude of eager listening. But 
mv timely words had re-assured them. Without even 


THE FIGHT IN THE HARBOUR. 


205 


waiting to kiss either my mother or my sister, I said 
again : 

“ Come at once ! The Beggars of the Sea are in the 
street outside, and would save you. Time presses, and 
we must be gone. Leave everything ! I added, as one 
sought to snatch this thing in hand, and another that. 

“ Alas ! I cannot come ! ” said one in a weak voice, 
and I recognised it as belonging to Nicholas Yerreyck. 
During my absence he had fallen back in strength, in 
spite of all the tender care that his wife lavished on him. 

“ No, Master Caspar, he cannot walk, so leave us 
here/’ said Kenan. 

“ Who is that ? ” said the Admiral, coming hastily 
forward, and looking at the sick man lying on the straw 
bed at his feet. 

“ It is Nicholas Verreyck, of whom I told you — the 
prisoner I rescued from the dungeon of the Holy 
House.” 

“ Then let us carry him,” answered the old seaman, 
stooping as he spoke, and taking the helpless one by the 
shoulders. 

“ Stand aside, Admiral,” said De Muler. “ I will 
carry him in my arms.” And so saying, and with our 
help, he lifted the poor man from the floor, and went 
before us slowly up the steps. 

“ Thank God for the blessed air of the outside world 
again,” exclaimed my mother, as we stood in the midst 
of the armed men, who had come to the rescue. 

While she spoke, the word was given, and the march 
back to the quay began. Half a dozen men hurried on 
in front, to see if the way was clear, and otherwise to 
bring us word, so as to guard against any surprise. 
Once a Beggar hurried back to say that he heard the 
trample of horses in a street to the left, but before long 
another came up to say that it was evidently the city 
watch that was passing. No other danger threatened, 
and before long we stood on the quay, amid the sailors, 
who were rolling out casks of beef and biscuit, or carry- 
ing sacks of flour — anything that was likely to be wel- 
come to men that had of late been on short allowance. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


A SAFE-CONDUCT. 

I will not attempt to describe the joy of the rescued 
ones when they found themselves safely on board The 
Red Hound. The cannonade was proceeding as the 
little company of fugitives was got on board; but when 
the Admiral was safely on his ship again, and the pro- 
visioning party fairly on its way across the waters of 
the harbour, he passed the signal for firing to cease. 
Shortly after this there, was not merely quietness on 
board The Red Hound and the other vessels, but the 
soldiers on the dikes, incapable of finding any opportu- 
nity for returning the fire, lest they should slay their own 
countrymen, retired within the walls of the city, where, 
to their intense disgust, they discovered that the Ad- 
miral had duped them, while carrying out his plan for 
provisioning the fleet. 

But that was not the only thing that wrought them 
to a pitch of fury. The Spanish prisoners were lowered 
into their own boats — the sick ones going first — and 
told to pull at once to the dikes, bearing this message 
for the Grand Commander, that if the soldiers dared to 
fire a single shot, either while the Beggars’ fleet was in 
port, or while it dropped down the river to the sea, the 
Spanish Admiral and his captains should be run up to 
the vard-arm without delay. - 

Then followed a conflagration, the like of which had 
never been seen in the harbour of my native city. Bar- 
rels of pitch had been found in some of the galleons, 

and these were poured over the decks, ropes, sails, and 
206 


A SAFE-CONDUCT. 


207 


spars, while quantities of gunpowder were also placed 
down at certain spots. At a given signal the Beggars’ 
fleet weighed anchor, small parties of sailors staying on 
the galleons until a trumpet’s notes came ringing 
through the night. Then the ships were set on fire, the 
Dutch sailors dropped into their boats, and pulled away. 
In a few minutes the whole of the Spanish fleet was in 
flames, Admiral Haemstede and his captains standing 
on the poop of The Red Hound , watching the sight with 
undisguised anger. 

As the flames burst forth upon the Spanish flag-ship 
first of all, Haemstede stepped forward, his fist clenched, 
his feet beating angrily on the deck, and fire and dis- 
traction in his eyes. I do not wonder at it. He had 
small cause to love the Beggars, for they had beaten him 
in every fight. His fleet had gradually diminished, and 
the twenty-two vessels alone remained to him. Now 
this was the end of it all. 

It was a marvellous sight — the blazing galleons 
anchored in mid-stream, and wrapped in flames from 
hull to mast-head. When the fire had fairly gripped 
the decks, bursting through port-holes and from cabin- 
windows, it ran swiftly up the spars and cordage to 
swallow the flags that yet floated in the breeze. Shouts 
of impotent rage came from the dikes, where, in the 
glare that lighted all the country round, we saw the 
soldiers who yet lingered there, or stood along the battle- 
ments of the forts. The air, too, was filled with the 
roar of the flames, the crash of falling masts, and the 
hissing of red-hot anchors and chains that rolled over 
the burning sides of the ships, and plunged, amid clouds 
of steam, into the waters. The wind blew from us across 
the fleet, and carried blazing fragments and dense vol- 
umes of smoke over the city. As the hot smoke rolled 
along the waters to the dikes, the soldiers turned and 
fled, so as to escape from the scorching heat, and the 
heavy, suffocating pall that began to settle over them. 
From time to time there came a terrific explosion. A 
ship had been shattered to pieces, and flaming spars and 
sails and timbers hurtled through the air, some to fall 


208 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


into the quenching waters, others to lay a soldier low, 
who had escaped the perils of the previous fight. As 
our fleet went down with the tide, the tragic spectacle 
was hidden from our view, and we saw nothing but 
the red glow among the ragged clouds, which drifted 
swiftly across the sky. 

Safe from molestation, Admiral Boisot dropped 
anchor opposite the spot where The Dutchman stood, 
and when he had bid me go to rest, since he would 
tell me his plans on the morrow, I went below. A long 
time had passed since I slept with such content; and 
when the morning came, and I stood on the deck, I could 
have shouted for very light-heartedness. As I looked 
over the ship's side, and then across the waters at the 
green country, I opened my mouth and panted. I 
seemed to breathe a different air, for now that I was on 
board The Bed Hound with her head turned to the sea, 
there was a taste of liberty in it. 

Yes, and already some of the sweets of love. For in 
the land that Bertrand Ogier often called Bonnie Eng- 
land, dwelt the loveliest girl in all the world, whose 
heart I knew was mine. The brackish waters of the 
Scheldt sparkled in the sun, and flowed away to the 
ocean, on whose stormy waters I longed to find myself 
tossing, since every bound of the ship would bring me 
nearer to Dorothy. And then began my delightful 
dream of the happy meeting. I was no longer a penni- 
less young fellow, who had a way to win in the world 
before I could ask the fair maiden to come and share 
my home with me. In the inn yonder, whose gables 
peeped from among the trees, lav a store of gold, suffi- 
cient surely to buy back Val der Fabry to a more friend- 
ly way of thinking; and if he still remained obdurate, 
then, since I should be able to give her a comfortable 
home, Dorothy should be my wife against his will. 

So happy was I with anticipations such as these, that 
I did not heed the bustle of the Beggars who were busv 
swabbing the decks, removing the stains of yesterday’s 
conflict, or repairing the damage done to masts and sails. 
While the w r ater splashed about the ship, they sang, with 


A SAFE-CONDUCT. 


209 


lusty vigour, songs that would not be welcome to the 
Spanish captains who were sulking in the cabins. But 
what cared the sailors for that? It was scarcely to be 
thought that men who had suffered so much should con- 
sider the feelings of their tyrants. 

But all this noise and bustle and roistering merri- 
ment did not disturb me, save when a sailor occasionally 
asked me to move a little farther off, so that the men 
could clean the spot where I was standing. Their jollity 
was reflected in a sense by my own light-heartedness. 
Even the birds were gay beyond their wont, so I fancied, 
when I had time to draw my thoughts away from Eng- 
land, and look about me. The sea-gulls were busy and 
noisy on the sand-dunes that had been left dry by the re- 
ceding tide, and now and again I saw an otter splash into 
the river for a passing fish. 

“ You look happy, my son / 7 said a sweet voice, and 
turning round, I saw my mother. 

“ Happy, mother ? I am. Happier than I have been 
for many a long day, for you are safe, and the other dear 
ones . 77 And so saying, I took her into my arms, and 
kissed her until she asked for time to breathe. 

She stood panting, yet her eyes beamed with laugh- 
ter. 

“ What sort of kisses will you give Dorothy when 
you see her ? 77 said someone at my elbow — my sister, 
Gertrude, whom I took into my arms at once, and kissed 
again and again. 

“ Like those, my pretty sister , 77 I said, at last. 

“Ho better than those ? 77 she said, roguishly. “ Are 
sisters 7 kisses and lovers 7 all the same in quality ? 77 

“Yes, Gertrude — all the same, with a difference ! 77 
And we laughed joyously. 

But the gladness had to give place to stern realities. 
A sailor came and said that the Admiral would like to 
see me. With a pleasant nod, I turned and walked 
across to the deckhouse in which Boisot was sitting at 
his table. 

“ Good morning, Caspar , 77 said he, briskly, looking 
up from the papers he had been examining. “ I have 


210 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


just given orders for bringing your father’s treasure on 
board, since it will be safer in London, whither we are 
now bound, than in Simon Tympel’s care. The little 
man is the very soul of honesty, but any day the Span- 
iards may burn his house about his ears, and then good- 
bye to this hard-won wealth, should it be there.” 

“ It will serve us well in England, Admiral,” said I, 
when I had thanked him for his thoughtfulness. 

As I spoke, a strange look came into his face, as if in 
sudden recollection. 

“ I forgot until you spoke of England, so that I am 
afraid the suggestion I have to make will not be wel- 
come.” 

“ What have you forgotten ? ” I asked. 

“ That Dorothy Fabry is across the seas, and that 
you are anxious to see her.” 

“ I am ! ” I exclaimed. “ I have been dreaming of 
her all night, Admiral, and thinking about her ever since 
I woke this morning,” I added, without reserve. 

A look of regret passed across the old sailor’s face, as 
he leaned his chin in his hand, and his elbow on the 
table. For a few moments he was silent. 

“ You spoke of a suggestion that would not be wel- 
come,” I said, after a while, breaking in upon his 
thoughts. 

“ That is true, Caspar; but the longing you have to 
see your sweetheart, gives me no encouragement to tell 
you of it.” 

“ I should like to hear it, nevertheless, Admiral.” 

“ Then I will tell you ; but your hand shall be quite 
free in the matter. There is urgent need for a mes- 
senger to go to the Prince of Orange, and as you have a 
horse at The Dutchman, plenty of courage, and the abil- 
ity to fight, if needs be, I had it in my mind to ask you 
to be the messenger.” 

There was a chill at my heart, for here was antici- 
pated joy opposed by the claims of duty. To lose that 
joy which had been the subject of my dreams was real 
pain to me. Y et to choose pleasure, and set duty aside, 
was to prove me unworthy of being numbered with the 


A SAFE-CONDUCT. 


211 


patriots I had esteemed as heroes ever since my boyhood. 
Was I capable of admiring the principle of patriotism in 
others, but not prepared to follow it out myself ? I had 
spoken much, in one discussion and another, of the 
blessed contagion of self-sacrifice. It was so easy to say 
these things, but brought up to the decision-point, I 
found myself shrinking. 

I had turned away, and looked towards the cabin 
window, from whence I could see the flow of waters, 
passing on toward the land I longed to see. But look- 
ing round again in much perplexity of mind, I saw 
the stern face of the old commander, softened and kind, 
as if he would not press me. Somehow, that decided me 
at once. 

“ I will go to the Prince/’ I exclaimed. 

“ Nobly said, Caspar,” he responded, holding out his 
hand to me. “ I can see that it has been a battle be- 
tween love and duty; but he sure of this, that the true 
path is always that in which duty is to be found.” 

“ So I once heard Pastor Morny say,” said I, bracing 
myself to the task, which not only meant turning back 
from Dorothy, but undergoing danger that might end in 
death. 

We sat and talked over my new enterprise for a full 
hour, Boisot giving me many instructions as to my 
journey and my errand. 

“ I will give you something that shall he a safeguard 
to you, Caspar,” said he, presently. 

“ How so? ” I inquired, incredulously; for the way, 
to a lonely traveller, could not fail to bristle with diffi- 
culties, even as a gooseberry bush does with thorns. I 
should do marvellously well if I got over my journey 
with a few scratches. 

“ You may well ask. But consider that I have on 
board The Red Ilound a valiant Spanish Admiral, and 
more than a dozen of the bravest captains in the navy 
of the King of Spain. What if I lay your one life 
against theirs? You shall take this with you.” 

And so saying, Boisot wrote upon a sheet of parch- 
ment that lay near, these words: — 


212 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ To all whom it may concern, greeting. Master 
Caspar Ursuleus of Antwerp, travels with my safe con- 
duct thus, — That since I have on board my flagship, 
The Red Hound , Admiral Haemstede of the Spanish 
navy, and the captains of his fleet, whose names are 
stated hereunder, and whom I now hold as prisoners of 
war : 

“ I hereby declare, that should the said Master Cas- 
par Ursuleus, my messenger, suffer let or hindrance, or 
be injured, or slain, while in the discharge of his errand 
on my behalf, or should anyone seek to force from him 
the nature of his errand, I will hang the aforesaid Ad- 
miral, and the captains named hereunder, on the yard- 
arm of my ship, and take further reprisals, such as shall 
seem fit to me. 

“ Signed on board my flagship The Red 
Hound, on this third day of June, 
one thousand five hundred and sev- 
enty-four. 

“ Admiral BoisotA 

Then followed the names of the various captains. 

This done, the Admiral affixed his seal, which was 
well known to the Spansh authorities who had cause to 
remember it well, and more than sufficient reason to 
believe that his threats were never idle ones. 

With such a document in my possession there was no 
need for disguise. None within reach of Antwerp were 
likely to treat it lightly, lest the Admiral should return, 
and take such a revenge as would do the Spaniards 
endless harm. Out of the apparently inexhaustible store 
at Simon TympeTs inn, I found full equipment alike 
for myself and my good steed Padilla, who greeted me 
with many tokens of pleasure when I entered the stable. 
My month’s experience as groom for Gelevn de Muler 
had sufficed to begin a friendship between this beautiful 
creature and myself, which only ended when he lay 
down one day — not long ago — and died from sheer 
weight of years. 

My mother and sister were somewhat tearful at my 


A SAFE-CONDUCT. 


213 


departure, but my father bade me keep up a brave heart, 
and when my errand was accomplished, come over to 
England, where I might find a home — and he suggested, 
with a smile, by way of encouragement — a home of my 
own, with a beautiful wife to grace it as mistress. I 
left them as the creaking pulleys deposited on the deck 
a chest that contained the treasure, and jumping into 
the boat that lay alongside, went into The Dutchman , 
clothed myself in the suit that Simon had waiting for 
me, sprang into my saddle, and started on my journey. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


A GOOD SAMARITAN. 


The Netherlands do not take up much space, as 
countries go, and had the roads been clear and free from 
danger, I might, with such a horse as Padilla, have 
easily gone from one end of the land to the other in a 
few days. But this was altogether out of the question. 
I had a safe-conduct which many would respect, but 
others might be disposed to treat it with contempt, 
especially the common soldiers, who had no great love 
for the officers of the fleet and army, and would have 
thought it a fine jook for a dozen of them to swing on 
the yard-arm. Consequently, I proceeded with great 
caution. At times I rode a few miles, and then had to 
wait for hours in hiding, owing to the frequent appear- 
ance of companies of horsemen, who were scouring the 
country to cut off communications between one city and 
another. 

In this journey, therefore, many days went bv, each 
full of hazard, and necessitating slow progress because 
of the constant need for hiding in out-of-the-way places. 
There was always considerable uncertainty as to where 
the Prince of Orange might be. Some thought he was 
at the Isle of Bommel, gathering together his forces for 
the relief of Leyden, which was undergoing a second 
siege. Others said thev had heard that he was in 
Leyden itself. Yet again I was confidently told that 
the Prince was at Rotterdam, collecting a fleet with 
which to advance up to the very gates of the distressed 


city, and ready, when his force was large enough, to 
214 ' 


A GOOD SAMARITAN. 


215 


pierce the dikes, and let in the waters upon the country, 
so as to drown the besiegers. 

“ But would not that be madness ? 55 I exclaimed, 
when my host — a farmer — told me of this at the supper 
table. 

“ How madness, my master ? 55 asked the man, lay- 
ing down his knife, and looking me in the face. 

“ Bethink you of the infinite toil of centuries in 
beating back the ocean, and so reclaiming the land. To 
let in the waters upon the fields would be ruin. It 
would turn the polders into a great sea again. Your 
cattle would have no grazing ground, and might per- 
chance be drowned / 5 

“ True , 55 said my host, nodding his head slowly. 
“ But better a drowned land than a lost land ! And 
would it not be a lost land to give it over to the brutal 
keeping of those Spanish devils ? 55 

“ Yes, that is true / 5 said I. “ But how would you do 
when you had drowned out the Spaniards ? 55 

“ Drive back the sea again. We have won the land 
from the ocean once, and with our willing hands we can 
build the dikes again, and the windmills which would 
still be standing would pump out the water . 55 

That was the saying everywhere. All thought of 
surrender to Spain was at an end. It was now to be 
liberty or death. 

The conflicting information as to the Prince’s where- 
abouts lost me a great deal of time; for while on my 
way to Utrecht, or travelling toward Rotterdam, I 
would hear that the Prince of Orange was somewhere 
else, so that I had to retrace my steps frequently. On 
that account many of the roads grew to be very familiar. 

Strangely enough, however, I had not on a single 
occasion any need to show my safe-conduct. Manv a 
time I came desperately near to doing so, but Padilla, 
fleet as the wind, bore me beyond the reach of those who 
sometimes started in pursuit. On one such occasion, 
iust as it was growing dusk, we were hard pressed, and 
for full three miles could not shake off those who gave 
chase until we darted into the shelter of a wood, where 


216 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


all trace of us was lost to those who followed. When 
we emerged on the farther side, I saw the horsemen 
dashing out of the forest, and along a road to the left, 
which they evidently thought we had taken. Resolute 
to lose no time, I shook Padilla’s rein, and choosing a 
road to the right, that was sheltered by trees, which hid 
me from all observation from my pursuers, we galloped 
on. 

But even now my troubles were not over. There had 
been much rain of late, and it was still pouring down. 
The rain, falling on the soft soil, had made the roads 
very treacherous. Padilla was still bounding on, when 
suddenly he slipped, and fell, throwing me with a crash 
against a boulder at the wayside. How long I lay there 
I do not know, but when I recovered consciousness, I 
saw by the dim moonlight, that my horse was standing 
near, looking at me with a sort of dumb concern. Hap- 
pily it was no longer raining, and the moonlight showed 
up our surroundings distinctly. I tried to move, but 
the mere movement brought me so much pain that I 
was compelled to lie helpless in the muddy way, pass- 
ing from one swoon to another. 

While lying in this way, unable to think or act, I 
heard a woman’s voice, pleasant and kind, and opening 
my eyes, and looking up, saw someone bending over me. 

“ Young master, what are you lying here for? Are 
you hurt ? ” 

“ Yes,” I answered, my head throbbing with pain, 
and with a sense of faintness brought on by loss of blood 
from the wound in my head. 

“ Then come into my cottage, if you can get so far,” 
she said kindly. And tenderlv, as a woman onlv knows 
how, she helped me to rise, and by slow and easy stages, 
but with much resting between whiles, she led me to 
her house, which stood among the trees some little 
distance from the roadside, Padilla following us mutely. 
Then seating me on the settle before a cheerful fire, she 
dressed my wound, and gave me food. 

“ Stay there a while, my son, and I will see to your 
horse, that followed close behind us. I hear him now, 


A GOOD SAMARITAN. 


217 


snorting at the door. There is room in the stable for 
him, and I will soon give him a warm mash, and a 
bundle of straw to lie upon.” 

“ 1 fear, my good friend,” said I, “ that he must have 
hurt himself when he fell.” 

“ Don’t trouble about him. I am used to horses, and 
will make him comfortable.” 

And with these words, my kind hostess bade me eat 
what she had set before me. Left to myself, I thought 
of this good souks kindness to me. I was hungry, worn, 
weary, full of pain, and anxious, too, about Padilla. 
But the good woman soon returned, and set my mind at 
rest, by assuring me that my horse was none the worse 
for his fall, beyond a few scratches on the off shoulder; 
but these she had washed and dressed. He was more 
hungry than hurt, she added, and was munching away 
contentedly at the corn in his manger when she left him. 

After that she listened to the story of my day’s ad- 
ventures, and bade me be free of care, for few ever 
passed that way, and none were ever likely to molest a 
woman who lived in such a humble little cottage. Half- 
an-hour later I went to the bed where she herself always 
slept ; and seeing that I was much shaken by the fall, my 
hostess watched at my side, in spite of my protests, 
until I fell into a sound and untroubled sleep. 

The next morning she refused to allow me to stir 
from the bed, but sat with me, mending my clothes, 
which were torn with the fall. When I remonstrated 
with her, declaring that I could manage to take the jour- 
ney, she answered: 

“It will be time enough to get up when the day has 
well worn; and you are quite unfit to travel to-day. 
What use do you suppose you would be, if it should 
chance that you had to fight to keep the Prince’s letter ? ” 

That was unanswerable, and I threw myself back on 
my pillow contentedly. 

She sat by my side all through the day, more or less, 
only quitting the room to look after Padilla and her 
own horse, which carried her into the neighbouring 
towns and villages. And as I lay there, I began to tell 


218 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


her some of the things that had happened in Antwerp. 
When I mentioned the name of the city, she glanced up, 
with an eager look upon her face, but did not speak. 
But when 1 chanced to tell her of the prisoner 1 had 
found in the dungeons of the Holy House, and named 
him as the husband of Kenan Yerreyck, she rose to her 
feet with a start. Laying her hand upon her bosom, as 
if to still the wild beating of her heart, she asked me 
what his name was. 

“ Nicholas Yerreyck,” I answered, wondering at her 
agitation. 

“ Then it is my own good son whom you have 
saved ! ” she cried, and throwing her arms about me, she 
kissed me again, and yet again. 

“ Ah, Master Ursuleus, he left my home to escape the 
tormentors, and since then I have heard nothing of him. 
He dared not send me word, but thought that if he 
could hide in some great city, he might be safer. He 
was a silk-weaver, and wrought at the loom in that 
room. But when his work was done he spent his time 
in other service. He was one of the field-preachers, a 
man of eloquence, whom hundreds, yes, and thousands, 
went to listen to, as in the secluded corners of the coun- 
try he expounded God’s Word. His wife was full as 
good as he, and would go with him, to die if needs 
be, so long as she might be near to him, if harm should 
come. Ah ! now I thank God with all my soul, that he 
is free, and in safe asylum in the realm of the great 
Protestant Queen ! ” 

And falling on her knees at my bedside, she poured 
out her prayer of thanksgiving, while the tears streamed 
down the careworn cheeks. 

“ They may do as they please with me, my dear 
hoy ! ” she exclaimed, as she rose to her feet. “ Since 
he is safe — the best son a mother ever had — I have no 
care.” 

The news created a fresh bond between us, and gave 
me another friend whom I never lost sight of while she 
was in this world. It was doubly gratifying to me to 
know that I had come to a home where I could lessen 


A GOOD SAMARITAN. 


219 


the everyday care and anxiety that came of lack of news 
and long separation. 

The second day found me too stiff and ill to venture 
on my journey, and it was not until the fifth morning 
that I answered to the call of duty, and started forth 
with more certain knowledge of the Prince’s where- 
abouts. Even then Mistress Yerreyck was unwilling 
that I should go, and entreated me to stay a little 
longer. 

“ I can rest, kind friend, when my work is done,” I 
said to this good Samaritan, who refused to take a sin- 
gle coin for all her care. 

Slowly mounting in the saddle, and bidding the good 
soul farewell, taking with me a parting message for her 
son, if ever I should meet him in England, I rode away 
in the grey morning light, while a drizzling rain was 
fast closing in the whole landscape with mist. 


15 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


THE PICTURE ON THE WALL. 

It was afternoon when I rode into Rotterdam, all 
bespattered with mud after such a journey, and as I 
crossed the bridge, and halted at the gate, I demanded a 
guide to take me to the Prince. On showing my 
despatch for him, bearing the seal of Admiral Boisot — 
a passport everywhere among the Flemings — a man was 
sent with me at once to point out the way. 

Although I knew Holland well, I had never been to 
Rotterdam before, and consequently I gazed about me 
with keen interest. There were canals and bridges 
everywhere, the waterways being lined with trees, and 
the paths they sheltered becoming thus a pleasant prom- 
enade. I had thought many of the houses of Antwerp 
quaint, but the gabled buildings here were such as to 
surprise me, so far did some of them overhang their 
foundations. These peculiarities, however, had their 
conveniences, for while it was still raining, the citizens 
were passing to and fro with little or no discomfort, 
since the projecting houses kept off the rain. Smartly 
dressed young ladies were able to walk up and down the 
narrow winding streets without any fear of injuring 
their spotless linen. 

Having passed by the Groote Market, an open space 
where the peasants gathered to dispose of their farm 
produce, we turned down by one of the canals, until we 
came to a quiet spot where a row of giant elms on either 
side, sheltered a pathway that broke off at right angles 
from the canal side, and broad enough for three horse- 
220 


THE PICTURE ON THE WALL. 


221 


men to ride abreast. This continued through an iron 
gateway into a large garden with broad greensward, 
that lay in front of a plain red-brick building. It was 
heavily built, with two projecting wings and a central 
porch. The porchway itself was broad — sufficiently so 
to allow a state coach to pass in, while over it were 
carved in white stone, that looked conspicuous on the 
red brick, the arms of the Prince of Orange. 

Dismounting, and leaving Padilla in the care of the 
man who had been my guide, I crossed the threshold, 
and stood within a great hall, large enough to accom- 
modate a hundred men at table. Indeed there were 
signs of the recent meal as I entered. The servants 
were busily engaged in clearing away the platters and 
flagons, or sweeping off the crumbs and pieces of bread 
that had been left there by the members of the house- 
hold. 

Around the walls hung pieces of old armour, and 
tattered flags, telling not merely of age but of fierce 
combats. ' Arms of every sort in use, and such, too, as 
were obsolete, were ranged around — arquebuses, jave- 
lins, pikes, broadswords, pistols, poniards, and match- 
locks, many of them trophies from hard-fought battle- 
fields. There were other things, however, which testified 
to the fact that the man of war was likewise a lover of 
the chase. On a marble pedestal lay a magnificent 
stuffed heron, that was represented as expiring before 
the vigorous attack of a falcon. This, and many an- 
other trophy showed that the knightly sport of falconry 
had an intense fascination for William the Silent. 

But other than this there was little to show the high 
rank of the man who was dwelling here. For truth to 
tell, the Prince, who had once lavished his enormous 
income in maintaining almost regal state, keeping serv- 
ants that might well have been deemed numerous 
enough for a king, and a bodyguard that included nobles 
of high degree, to say nothing of the costly banquets 
and tournaments, and the like, that he provided, was 
now spending his wealth for his country’s weal, and 
to such an extent that he had little left that he could 


222 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


call his own. Many a burgher in Antwerp had more 
spending money, even after the heavy demands of the 
Spaniards had been met, and thousands were surrounded 
with greater luxuries. 

That this was so I saw before long ; for while I stood 
in the hall, and gazed around, a young man of gentle 
birth came to me, and asked what mv business was. 

“ I desire to see the Prince / 7 I answered. “ My 
business is of the first importance / 7 I added, when I 
saw by his face that my reply was scarce sufficient. 

“ I crave your pardon, but the Prince has bid me say 
to all who wish to see him, that he can only give audi- 
ence to such as show good cause . 77 

“ My errand is a pressing one, but beyond that I can 
say no more . 77 And speaking thus, I showed the package 
which contained the message from Boisot, whose seal 
was attached to it. 

“ It is sufficient / 7 was the quiet response. “ Give me 
your name, and I will go and tell the Prince. 

So saying, Master Ninove, as he proved to be, having 
been told my name, crossed the hall, and drawing back 
a curtain, rang a silver bell that rested on a table there. 
Presently he disappeared, but before long returned again 
to say that the Prince would see me. I could not help 
noticing, however, that Master Ninove looked me up 
and down, as though he considered my bespattered 
garments out of place with one who desired to have 
audience with the uncrowned King of Holland. 

“ You think me unfit to see the Prince in this garb, 
and with these mud stains upon me ? 77 I said, pleasantly. 
“ The fact is, I have travelled far, and my errand is too 
pressing to admit of futher delay . 77 

“ I trust that it is not evil tidings that you bear ? 77 he 
asked anxiously, as if he were jealous of anything being 
said to the Prince that would add to his cares. So, 
indeed, were all who served that remarkable man. They 
loved him so, that they would have suffered much them- 
selves to save him pain. To set Ninove’s mind at rest, 
I answered quickly: 

“ On the contrary, I am the hearer of good news / 7 


THE PICTURE ON THE WALL. 


223 


A moment later I stood in the presence of the Prince 
of Orange. I had never seen him before, but this first 
glance confirmed all that I had ever heard about him. 
When I entered the room he rose from the table at 
which he had been writing, and stood before me silently, 
as if waiting to hear my errand. But my message 
halted while I looked at my Prince. He was known to 
us all as a man of forty-two years of age, and I expected 
to see someone in the prime of manhood. Instead of 
that, I saw a tall slim man, with shoulders somewhat 
bent, by reason of his weight of care; his hair and 
pointed beard and heavy moustache that should have 
been dark-brown in colour, were prematurely grey. His 
face was furrowed, and the hair gone back from his 
naturally high forehead. But as he looked me full in 
the face, there was keen intelligence alike in his large 
brown eyes, and that handsome face, which the lines of 
care intensified. 

While he was careful over his household expenses out 
of sheer necessity, the Prince never set aside his love of 
splendid apparel. On this occasion he wore a doublet of 
dove grey embossed velvet, puffed with grey silk, and 
slashed with silver-wrought bands. The trunks of silk 
were strapped with grey velvet, studded with steel cabo- 
chons. On the table to his right hand lay a cuirass and 
gorget of damascened steel. About the neck was a 
costly collar of lace, and a thin chain of gold, to which 
was attached a jewelled Maltese cross. The sword-belt 
was wrought with silver, and a gold-hilted dagger, richly 
chased, was suspended from it. 

In looking at the Prince, I had forgotten that he was 
waiting for me to speak, and he gently reminded me of 
this by his question : 

“Your business, Master TTrsuleus?” 

“ I crave pardon, your Highness,” said I, my face 
growing hot at the thought of having been thus forget- 
ful. “ Admiral Boisot bade me bring you this package, 
and but for necessary caution, and an accident that 
delayed me on the road, I should have delivered it much 
earlier.” 


I 


224 THE key of the holy house. 

He did not speak, but took the letter from me, and 
opening it, read it through. His face, pale with anxiety 
when he tore open the despatch, brightened as he read, 
and when he had perused the letter twice, he laid it on 
the table, exclaiming as he did so : 

“ Thank God ! My sailors have served me to some 
purpose. And as for you. Master Ursuleus, the brave 
old Admiral tells me that you fought well at the capture 
of the Spanish fleet, and denied yourself greatly, in order 
to bring this message. I will see you again.” 

Ringing a bell that was at hand, the Prince waited, 
looking at me earnestly meanwhile, as if to read my 
character from my face. When the gentleman-in-wait- 
ing entered, he bade him see that I was well tended, 
and comfortably lodged, and that a fitting change of 
raiment was found for me. 

“ And bear in mind, Master Ninove,” he added, 
“ that this young gentleman has done me good service, 
and deserves well of us all.” 

With a heart that beat quickly with pleasure, I 
quitted the apartment, and followed Master Nmove, 
who led the way to a chamber where he bade me wait 
a while to rest. Leaving me so that he might give 
orders for a new suit to be brought in place of my torn 
and mud-covered dress, he returned after a while with a 
tradesman from the town, who brought several suits for 
me to choose from, and that being done, I was left alone 
to have a bath, and to dress myself. When I opened the 
door, in readiness to go to the hall, I found a page in 
waiting, who, looking at me approvingly, alike, I sup- 
pose, for my bigness, and the change in my appear- 
ance, begged me to follow him to a room where a meal 
was ready, As he left me, he mentioned the fact that 
Master Ninove would be pleased to walk with me 
through Rotterdam, if I so desired. 

“ Tell him that it will be a great pleasure,” I an- 
swered; and then sat down to a meal to which I did 
full justice. 

When Master Ninove and I sallied out into the town, 
the rain had ceased, and the sun was doing its best to 


THE PICTURE ON THE WALL. 


225 


shine through the clouds that were loth to clear away. 
What I saw in our walk I scarce remember now, save 
this — that the news of the Admiral’s victory over the 
Spaniards having become known, the people were talk- 
ing about it excitedly. Wherever my companion led 
me, he had to tell what he knew to those who greeted 
him, and many a question did I answer as to the com- 
pleteness of the victory, when Master Ninove said that 
I was the messenger that brought the letter from the 
fleet. 

But all this grew embarrassing, so that we beat a 
retreat along the canal, and made for a quiet spot where 
we could look out on the country, and talk without fear 
of disturbance. I liked Master Ninove, and before long 
we were talking of all that had transpired, quite as if 
we were old friends, so that in that conversation I learnt 
a great deal about the Prince and his plans. But I also 
learnt of his danger. Again and again there had been 
attempts made to assassinate him, so that he never went 
out without an escort, and nightly an armed man stood 
outside his bedroom door. 

I took note of this in my mind, so that when I went 
to bed that night, I was not surprised to see a stalwart 
sentinel on guard at the door next to that by which I 
entered my own room. As Master Ninove showed me 
in, and set the lamp upon the table, he said that the 
Prince had slept there till very recently, but had gone 
to the next room for a change. 

I looked around the chamber in which I was to sleep. 
It was an apartment of some size, and handsomely 
furnished. The bedstead was of solid and elaborately 
carved oak, whose four posts supported a massive canopy 
from which fell curtains that would close me in when I 
lay down ; but I did not not care to be shut in thus, and 
drew back the bed curtains, so that I should be free to 
look about the room. The bed coverlet was a marvel of 
workmanship — the work of John Rostel of Brussels — 
wrought in dark-grey silk, and adorned with the arms 
of the Prince of Orange. The walls were covered with 
old pictures and tapestries which, said Nmove, ere he 


226 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


left me, were wrought by the hand of the daughter and 
heiress of the Count of Flanders, two hundred years 
before, and presented by her to one of the Prince's 
ancestors. As I looked at one of the pictures, I had no 
thought for anything else in the room — not even the 
polished and carved oaken panels, the heavy furniture, 
and the costly piece of carpet spread in the centre of 
the floor. It sent a cold shiver through me, and I did 
not wonder when Ninove, bidding me good-night, and 
expressing the hope that I should sleep soundly, added 
with a quiet laugh, that most people disliked the room, 
because the picture was not of a pleasant nature. 

It certainly was not. The scene portrayed was the 
assassination of some prince — I know not what his 
name was. The prince himself lay in a bed not unlike 
that in which I was to lie for the night; and coming 
through a secret door in the panelling, were two men 
with drawn daggers and masked faces. But one other 
was already at the bedside. A naked dagger, gleaming 
in the moonlight that streamed through the uncurtained 
window, was in his uplifted hand, the man himself being 
in the very act of bringing the weapon down into the 
heart of the sleeper. 

“ I would not have lodged you in this room, which is 
said to be haunted, Master Ursuleus, but it is the only 
vacant one we have,” said Ninove, when he saw me 
shudder as I looked at that picture on the wall. It was 
wrought, not with brush, but threads, with a skill that 
had made the figures appear to be living men, and with 
a brilliancy and boldness of colouring, that equalled the 
morbid conception of the designer. 

The colours were so brilliant, in spite of the pic- 
ture’s age, that while I undressed, I could not keep my 
eyes away from it. When the light was put out, and I 
lay down, the moon fell on the tapestry, so that it showed 
up with just as much vividness. I closed my eyes, only, 
however, to open them again, and look once more upon 
the ghastly scene. Then, to shut it out, I dropped the 
curtain on that side of the bed ; but not liking to have 
any part of a strange room hidden from me, in case I 


THE PICTURE ON THE WALL. 


227 


should awake in the night, I got up and fastened back 
the hangings again. 

Tired though I was, I lay on, unable to sleep, think- 
ing of one thing and another, but invariably coining 
back to that picture on the wall. Gradually a sense of 
discomfort and insecurity possessed me, and reaching 
out of bed, I took up the dagger that lay on the table 
close by, and put it under the pillow. Then again I 
tried to settle down to sleep, resorting to all the devices 
I could think of to dispel my wakefulness. 

When it was full midnight, I rose from the bed with 
much impatience, and dressed, simply for the mere 
occupation this afforded me, fastening my sword-belt 
about my waist, and thrusting my dagger into its wonted 
place. 

That done, I went over to the window and looked out 
for a long time on the garden, which was flooded with 
the moonlight. Beyond the lime trees were the houses 
of the city, tall and quaint and curious, with here and 
there the tower of some church or public building. In 
one spot I could see the tops of the masts of ships that 
waited in the quay, and then again to my right, the 
garden was bounded by a waterway, of which there were 
so many in Rotterdam. This waterway at length at- 
tracted my close attention. One side of it lay in deep 
shadow, by reason of the trees that had been planted 
there. 

I had at first looked on listlessly, but was all alert 
when a boat shot out of the shadows with two men in it. 
A few minutes later the boat went back again quickly, 
with only one man. I thought but little of this, for in 
so large a household, it might well be some belated 
servant or a messenger, and the return of the boatman 
was the most reasonable thing in the world. 

A quarter of an hour must have passed, and I had 
made up my mind to go to bed again, having forgotten 
the men in the boat. I stepped away from the window, 
and stood by the curtains to undress, when I heard 
the sharp click of a lock or latch, I knew not which. 
Halting at this unwonted sound, I listened, hearing 


228 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


presently the faintest grating, as of a partly rusted hinge 
being opened gently. Looking round the room swiftly, 
my eyes fell on the hanging tapestry. It was moving, 
ever so slowly. My hand went to the hilt of the sword 
at my side, and I stood alert, wondering what was in 
store for me. Was it fancy, or reality? The room 
was said to be haunted. Was this a part of the experi- 
ence of others, whereby the chamber had obtained this 
undesirable character? If so, I would stand up to the 
adventure, whatever it was, and know whether the dis- 
turber was flesh and blood like myself. So thinking, I 
drew my sword without a sound, and stood in readiness. 

All this had been done quickly, and even as the 
weapon left its scabbard, a man’s head appeared well in 
the moonlight, and then his shoulders, followed by his 
whole body. The intruder was a big fellow, one who in 
a struggle would tax my strength, and in his hand was 
a drawn dagger. 

Leaving the secret entrance open, he came on tiptoe 
across the floor to the bed. Wondering what this meant, 
I watched, hidden from view by the heavy curtains near 
which I was standing. As he came nearer, I drew back 
noiselessly, so as to get well into the folds, and stood, 
scarcely breathing, lest my presence should be discov- 
ered. 

Glancing in all directions, the man went to the bed- 
side, and looked in on the very spot where I had been 
lying. His dagger was so held that he could raise it 
instantly, to bring it down again upon his victim. 
There he stood, little more than a yard away from me. 
A thrust from my sword, and it would go clean through 
him ; but I held back and watched. He peered all over 
the bed, and even drew aside the hangings that cast a 
heavy shadow over the pillows; but finding the bed 
empty, he turned round with a savage oath, as if he 
feared an attack from behind. 

“ Where can that devil prince be gone ? ” he ex- 
claimed, in a low, but emphatic tone. “ He has slept 
there this very night. Yes, the bed itself is warm,” 
he added, as he thrust his hand in between the sheets. 


THE PICTURE ON THE WALL. 


229 


“ He must be here somewhere.” And holding his dagger 
in a posture, half in defence, in case anyone should strike 
at him, and half in readiness to strike out if danger 
threatened, he turned, so that we stood face to face. 

He did not see me, however, for the moonlight fell 
full upon him, and he could not tell what was in the 
shadows. Possibly the thought came that his victim 
was hidden in the bed curtains, and he struck into them 
viciously. 

That was enough for me. The man meant murder, 
and the murder of our Prince, so that he should have 
but little mercy at my hands. As he drew back his 
weapon, he turned as though he would repeat the thrust 
in the very 'spot where I was standing. 

“ You scoundrel ! ” I cried, in a voice loud enough to 
be heard in the passage outside. “ You would-be mur- 
derer ! drop your dagger instantly, or I will run you 
through ! ” 

The fellow started back at my words, that came so 
unexpectedly. Then realising the peril of discovery, he 
leaped forward, with his arm uplifted, and the gleaming 
dagger in readiness for a plunge. But I was prepared 
for this, and as he moved toward me, I cut at his arm 
with deadlv force and swiftness. The sword met him at 
the wrist, and the hand and dagger fell upon the floor. 
Forgetful of everything in his pain, the man screamed 
with agony; but the next moment the door of my 
sleeping-chamber burst open, and the man-at-arms who 
had been standing on guard in the passage outside, 
entered. 

“ Beware ! 93 I cried. “ Here is an assassin.” 

In that brief space of time the man had turned, and 
darting across the room, sought to reach the secret door ; 
but the man-at-arms was there to meet him. He had 
seen the fellow standing before me, saw, too, the door in 
the panelling standing ajar, and with quick thought 
divined it all. The assassin ran right into his arms as 
the soldier, blundering against the open door, slammed 
it together. 

But although the man was maimed, he was not yet 


230 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


beaten. He knew that death was his, if he did not escape, 
and with his uninjured hand he whipped out a second 
dagger from his belt. He had already flung his hand 
back, so as to bring it round again, and drive the blade 
into the soldier’s side, but I caught his wrist, and with 
a backward thrust, wrenched the weapon from his grasp. 
A few minutes later the man lay helpless on the floor, 
bound hand and foot, with nothing free save his hand- 
less arm, and his tongue with which he cursed us freely. 

The noise had disturbed the Prince, whose chamber 
was next to mine, and he entered soon after the soldier 
had tied the last knot in the scarf that bound the would- 
be murderer. 

“ What is this ? ” he asked, calmly, standing within 
the room, and looking on the strange scene. 

“ A fellow came hither, your Highness, intending to 
slay you, but was evidently mistaken as to the room in 
which you slept/’ said I. 

“ Yes,” cried the man, spitting on the Prince, whom 
he recognised instantly “ And may all the devils of 
hell confound and wreak their fury on you, body and 
soul ! ” 


“ Silence, you hell-hound ! ” cried the soldier, ex- 
asperated at the man’s words, and more so by his con- 
tempt. And unable to control himself, he kicked with 
his heavy boot, so that the fellow lay cowed and quiet. 

“ You should never kick a helpless man, Antony,” 
said the Prince, reprovingly. 

“ A man, your Highness? No, I never would ! But 
one who would murder my master shall have no mercy 
from me ! ” the soldier responded, hot anger blazing in 
his heart ; and heedless of his Prince’s chiding, he 
brought his heavy boot again upon the fellow at his 
feet. 

The Prince turned away, touched by the man-at- 
arms’ fidelity, and beckoned to me to follow him. 

“ Go, Master Ursuleus, and fetch some men from the 
hall below, that they may put this prisoner into safe 
keeping.” 

Cowed by his pain, and hoping possibly to win his 


THE PICTURE ON THE WALL. 


231 


liberty if he made full confession, the man next morning 
declared that he had been hired by Don Cristobal to 
enter the house by the secret way, and assassinate the 
Prince of Orange. 

“ But how shall I know that you tell me truly ? ” 
asked the Prince. 

“ By reading that/ 7 exclaimed the man. And he 
drew from his doublet a paper on which was writing that 
the Prince knew full well. 

“ The writing is done by the hand of one who writes 
like Don Cristobal ” 

“ It is his own writing,” interrupted the man. “ He 
asked me when we met at Bergen to come to Rotterdam, 
and promised me five hundred golden ducats if I would 
follow out his wishes. He told me he would send me 
written instructions as to how to get to the room where 
you were said to sleep, and next morning half the money 
came, and that paper.” 

It was as the man declared. The Prince handed me 
the letter with Don Cristobal’s signature, and it con- 
tained a full description of the garden, the secret way, 
and the manner of opening the tapestry door. 

“ The Prince sleeps there whenever he stays in Rot- 
terdam,” the writer added. “ Strike hard, and I will 
double your reward if you slay him.” 

The Prince debated with himself what he should do 
with the prisoner. The man was worthy of death, he 
said, but he had done no murder after all, and it went 
against his wish to hang a man merely for his intentions. 
He walked to and fro in the hall, where the Spaniard 
was being examined, and at last sat down in the great 
chair whence he was wont to deliver judgment. 

“ I would ask your Highness to suffer this matter to 
be decided by the judges, and not by yourself,” said a 
Flemish noble standing near. 

“ But my lord, they will hang the man.” 

“ They will do what is just, Prince. It is not meet 
that you should be worried thus. Let the man go before 
the Court of Justice, and be tried on his merits.” 

Others joined in to the same effect, and the Spaniard 


232 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


was marched off to prison again. When the trial came 
off next day, the judgment was death. And strange to 
say, while the office of executioner was held in abhor- 
rence, and the executioner himself deemed an outcast, a 
full hundred of the men in the Prince’s household came 
forward, and begged to be allowed to carry out the 
sentence. 

Nor was it to be wondered at. The hearts of the 
Netherlander were drawn out after this extraordinary 
man, the Prince of Orange, and the men, women, and 
even little children loved him tenderly. They would 
have died for him. For here was the man that the crisis 
in the nation’s history demanded. He came as a de- 
liverer, making his people’s cares his own. Never did 
one find a country more distracted and sorrow laden, 
than when the Prince took up the quarrel. And as 
time went on, he displayed a capacity equal to the 
occasion, and his spirit not only bound his countrymen 
to himself, but inspired them to work out their glorious 
destiny. I knew a time — and not far distant from the 
day when he so nearly came on death at Rotterdam — 
when the people fell upon their knees in the streets, and 
hailed him as their great deliverer. And }^et, with all 
his victories and self-abnegation behind him, he turned 
to the crowds that wept, and so displayed their love : 

“ My children,” said he, “ do not go on your knees to 
me, but to Him who gave me opportunity for standing 
with you against the accursed tyranny that desolated 
your homes, and made your hearts so sad. To Him, but 
not to man, be all the praise.” 

And so saying, the Prince passed on to the Church, 
where, in his people’s name, he returned thanks for so 
many great deliverances. 


CHAPTER XXV. 


THE BURGOMASTER. 

Three or four months passed by, during which the 
Prince used me freely, sending me in all directions to 
inquire how matters were progressing, and to bring him 
word as to the situation of the Spanish forces. One 
journey was singularly hazardous, being practically an 
errand into the lion’s mouth itself, since it meant going 
to Brussels with despatches for the Grand Commander. 

My heart quailed. I was young, and life was full of 
promise; but what if I should be treated as others had 
been, and instead of being received as an accredited 
envoy, be thrust into a dungeon, or hanged at the city 
gate ? But my pride would not suffer me to decline the 
task, which was shorn of much of its danger when the 
Prince assured me that in his despatches he laid stress 
upon the fact that he held Admirals Bossu and Haem- 
stede, and many of their captains as hostages for my 
personal safety, and that of Master Ninove, who was to 
accompany me. 

On the journey, and the manner of my reception I 
have nothing to say, startling as they proved to be; but 
my visit to Brussels brought me news of Dorothy. 

While we were riding down the street that led past 
the Church of St. Gudule, I chanced to look up, and 
saw a face I knew full well. Yet I could scarce believe 
my own eyes. 

“ Can it he Mistress Fabry?” I exclaimed, pulling 
up Padilla suddenly. 

“ Yes, Caspar, if it be really my dear boy whom I 

233 


234 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


see,” said the Burgomaster’s wife, her face all smiles, as 
she leaned out of the open window. It made my heart 
dance to see her, for it was next best to having a sight 
of Dorothy. And here, too, was the chance of news, 
and an opportunity, perhaps, of telling of my changed 
fortunes, and with it I confidently hoped, a renewal of 
the Burgomaster’s approval. 

“ May I return to you when I have put my horse into 
safe quarters ? ” I asked. 

“ Do, Caspar, for I shall be delighted to have a talk 
with you.” 

“ And the Burgomaster ? ” 

This I said with some anxiety, for much as I longed 
to speak with him, I did not want a scene again, such 
as had marked our last meeting. 

“ He is not at home just now.” 

Hearing this, I raised my cap, and trotted down the 
street to seek Councillor Maas, who would find quarters 
for Ninove and myself. This was done without much 
trouble, and before long, Padilla was munching oats 
to his heart’s content, while Ninove was looking to his 
horse’s comfort, and making arrangements for our 
lodging. In less than an hour I had brushed off the 
stains of travel, and was on my way up the street to 
find the house where the Burgomaster was staying. 

He was not at home when I arrived, so that Mistress 
Fabry was able to tell me all about Dorothy and her 
doings. She even showed me the letters the dear girl 
had written, and one which her father had not been 
allowed to read, made my face glow, and my heart to 
throb as it had not done for many a day. It was a 
letter for the private eye of her mother, and it told the 
story of what had taken place between us in the deck- 
house of The Red Hound , when she promised to 
marry me. 

“ It makes me very sad,” she wrote, “ to know that 
Caspar is become so poor, and that my father has broken 
off his promise. But, mother, I love him more than 
I ever did. I loved him when we were boy and girl 
together, when we exchanged vows in our childish way. 


THE BURGOMASTER. 


235 


But that passed, and now it is all so different. He is to 
me my brave ideal of manhood, stalwart and handsome, 
but better still, a man on whom I can cast my whole 
self, and know that he will safeguard me in these try- 
ing days. Yes, mother, and more than that. He is 
one whom I love beyond all others in this world — 
how much I cannot tell you; for if I began to tell you 
the whole of what I feel, my pen would fail, and so 
would words. As for this Don Cristobal, I would rather 
die than marry him.” 

Those words were never meant for me to read, but 
Mistress Fabry wanted to put new courage into my 
heart; for doubtless she saw what was yet before me. 
And something of what was confronting me was re- 
vealed before long. The letter was placed in safe keep- 
ing, and we went on with our pleasant talk for a full 
quarter of the hour, when we heard footsteps on the 
stairs. 

“ It is my husband,” said Mistress Fabry. 

“ Now, wife, would you not be pleased to know that 
Don Cristobal is in Brussels ? ” exclaimed the Bumo- 

o 

master, coming into the room with the easy manner of 
one who is at home, and not noticing that a visitor was 
there. 

“ My dear,” said his wife with a quick glance at me, 
as if to bid me beware, and not suffer my temper to 
get the better of my discretion, “ here is Master Caspar 
Ursuleus come to see us.” 

“ Who ? ” he cried, swinging round, and gazing at me 
in blank astonishment. “ Ah, sir ! ” he went on when 
he could find words, “ how dare you come into my 
house, when I forbade you ever to cross my threshold ? ” 
And the words came with an angry emphasis that 
augured ill for our interview ending pleasantly. 

“ I came, Yan der Fabry, because your wife bade me 
do so,” I answered, as calmly as possible, although, what 
with the mention of Don Cristobal, and the discouraging 
greeting, I was greatly disturbed. 

“ That is true, Matthew,” said Mistress Febry. “ I 
was looking out of the window when I heard the clatter 
1 G 


236 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


of horses’ feet upon the stones, and who should one of 
the riders be but this dear lad.’’ 

Yan der Fabry looked at his wife, and an angry scowl 
was on his face. It was easy to see that he liked not 
this talk as though the old friendship still existed. 

“ Why do you speak as though you were glad to see 
him ? ” he cried, with an emphasis that was almost 
savage in its intensity. 

“ Because I am glad,” she answered. “ Why should 
I not be? He was always pleasing to me, even in his 
babyhood, and I love the lad as much as ever, Matthew.” 

She looked her husband in the face boldly, in spite 
of his wrath. A red spot burnt in her cheek, and it 

seemed to indicate that she would not be silenced bv 

«/ 

his unreasoning hate and tyranny. 

For a moment or two there was silence, and I seized 
the opportunity for speech. 

“ Yan der Fabry, I came hither, as I have told you, 
because your wife bade me do so. I pray }mu be not 
angry, for if my presence is distasteful, I can but go 
away.” 

“ It is distasteful,” exclaimed the Burgomaster, 
breaking in upon my words. 

“ I feared so,” I answered, quietly, striving hard to 
keep my temper. “ But let me say a word or two be- 
fore I go. You once promised that I should marry 
Dorothy.” 

“ I withdrew my promise,” was the angry interrup- 
tion. 

“ Then, Yan der Fabry, as you say, you withdrew it. 
But you named the reason — that I was nothing better 
than a beggar. It is not so now. My father has re- 
covered his wealth ” 

“ By shameful theft!” burst in the Burgomaster, 
whose face had now gone white with passion. “ Some 
one — and I doubt not that it was yourself — some one 
entered the dungeons of the Holy House of Antwerp, 
and stole the chest that contained a store of wealth that 
belonged to the Grand Commander.” 

“ Say, rather,” I answered quietly, although it cost 


THE BURGOMASTER. 


237 


me a tremendous effort to be calm, “ that the wealth 
belonged to the man who now holds it — my own father, 
sir." And I looked him in the face steadily, to see what 
he would say to that. 

“ I care not what you say. It was robbery/’ 

“ Robbery ? And what was that act that brought my 
father from wealth to comparative poverty ? ” I ex- 
claimed, hotly. His shameful unreasonableness, and 
his disloyalty in thus siding with our tyrants was more 
than I could endure, to say nothing of this intolerable 
insult. But I was standing close by Dorothy’s mother, 
who took my hand in hers. 

“ Softly, my lad. Hot words will not avail you,” I 
heard her say, in little more than a whisper. 

“ Take your hands away from him ! ” cried Van der 
Fabry, angrily. “ Would you side with this man against 
your own husband ? ” 

“ Ho, Matthew. If you were in the right, I would 
stand by you to the death; but this is unjust and 
cruel. You promised our daughter’s hand to him, and 
then withdrew the promise because he was poor. 
Suppose he took the money with his own hand out of 
the cellars of the Holy House, who had a greater claim 
to it? He was in the right, and therefore he shall not 
be cast off by me. Tell him, Matthew, that since he 
is no longer poor, and can maintain a home in fitting 
state, even for our daughter, he may marry Dorothy 
when he will.” 

“ You must be mad, Margaret,” the Burgomaster 
added, almost beside himself with anger. “ He shall 
not marry her though he could buy the whole city, for 
I have promised Dorothy to Don Cristobal, and you 
know that.” 

“ Yes, I know it, and have sorrowed about it night 
and day,” said Mistress Fabry, her eyes gleaming with 
tears, alike at her husband’s unreasonable anger, and his 
infatuation. 

Resolved to fight my cause with the keenest weapon 
I possessed, I made use of what I knew. 

“ Van der Fabry,” said I, slowly and coldly, so that 


23 S 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


every word should tell, “ your daughter cannot marry 
Don Cristobal ” 

• “Cannot? ” he interrupted; “ but she shall!” 

“ She cannot, I say. Cannot ! Don Cristobal is al- 
ready married. I have seen his wife. I have spoken to 
her. I have seen his child. And if you will but give me 
time, I will prove my words.” 

He looked at me aghast. His face was pale, his lips 
bloodless; his eyes almost protruded with astonishment 
and terror as he gazed at me. And then he trembled. 

“ Don Cristobal married?” he cried. “ You cannot 
mean what you say ! ” 

“ I mean what I say. Van der Fabry, every word of 
it; and were Don Cristobal here, I would charge him 
with it to his face.” 

The ashen face began to colour slowly. Then it be- 
came blood-red. 

“ Master Ursuleus, you must be a great liar, or Don 
Cristobal is an unmitigated scoundrel,” he exclaimed, 
after a long silence, sinking into a chair, and throwing 
his hands across the table helplessly. 

“ Don Cristobal is an unmitigated scoundrel,” I 
answered calmly. “ He wants Dorothy for his own 
foul purposes — perhaps to gain possession of her wealth, 
and then he will throw her aside. I tell you, Van der 
Fabry, before God, and by all that I hold most dear, 
that I have seen his wife. I have heard her — a proud 
Spanish lady, exceedingly beautiful — call him husband. 
I have heard her boy call Don Cristobal father. And 
all this since you turned me from your door in Ant- 
werp.” 

The Burgomaster sat silently, his head sunk upon 
his breast, his face working with emotion. It seemed 
strange, that the man, a few minutes before ablaze with 
passion, almost ready to strike me for daring to love his 
daughter, should now be helpless and broken. It was 
strange, too, that he should display such passion because 
I sought to win his daughter’s hand. It all appeared so 
blind and unreasoning, that I could not understand. 
A charitable thought pressed in upon me after a while. 


THE BURGOMASTER. 


239 


Was it possible that lie sided so strenuously with Don 
Cristobal lest, refusing, he should find himself deprived 
of wealth, like my own father? If so, it might explain 
that passionate eagerness to be rid of me. 

Thinking thus, I stood and gazed at him, but did not 
speak. 

“ Leave me, Master Ursuleus. I will speak to Don 
Cristobal/’ said the Burgomaster, presently. 

Mistress Fabry quietly waved her hand, in token that 
I should do as he desired. But when I turned to go 
away, she followed me to the top of the stairs, and 
whispered : 

“ Do not come again until I send for you. And 
should you leave before I do so, I will send you a mes- 
sage to the Prince’s camp.” 

I stooped and kissed her hand, and went down the 
stairs without a word. As I walked along the street, 
with head bent down, I began to think that after all, 
the Burgomaster might learn the truth, and I should 
yet have his full and free consent to marry Dorothy. 

But I received no message, and left Brussels without 


a sign. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


ON AN ENGLISH ROAD. 

I must pass by the many stirring events of the win- 
ter, and come to one early spring morning, when the 
Prince sent for me. I lost but little time in going to 
him. 

“ Master Ursuleus, I want you to go to London with 
several important letters, some of them bearing on the 
mission of those Spanish Envoys who were here not long 
since; and I have every belief that you will serve me 
better in this matter than anyone else I can think of. 
Master Ninove will bear you company, since he knows 
the road you will take on landing in England.” 

What I felt I cannot here express, and when my 
master saw the glad look upon my face, he smiled. 

“ You will see Mistress Dorothy Fabry in the capital 
of the English Queen, and I trust you will find her well,” 
he added, pleasantly. 

Two days later, Xinove and I went to the ship that 
was chartered by the Prince to carry us across the sea. 
Padilla, and Buren, Xinove’s horse, were got on board 
after many coaxings, for they had no great fancy for 
leaving the solid land ; but they settled down to the in- 
evitable at last. Then we cast off, and were soon tossing 
about on the stormy waters of the Xorth Sea. Once we 
met a couple of Spanish war-ships, and as we flew the 
flag of the Prince of Orange, they bore down upon us. 
The captain, however, showed them that they were no 
match for us in point of speed; and long before sun- 
down we were alone again, with no sign of life, save the 


ON AN ENGLISH ROAD. 


241 


sea-fowl that sought for food among the chopping waves, 
or darted for the refuse which the cook flung over the 
ship’s side. 

Many a time in that short voyage did I look ahead, to 
catch a glimpse of the land where Dorothy had found 
refuge. It came into sight in the bright morning, show- 
ing a long low streak upon the horizon, which grew 
more and more distinct, as the ship bounded forward. 

“ That is England, Master Ursuleus,” said Ninove, 
who had often been across the sea. 

There was a joyous feeling within me, when the ship, 
having sailed into the broad estuary called the Wash, 
anchored in the Lynn Deeps, on the Norfolk coast. A 
huge flat-bottomed boat came alongside, and then Pa- 
dilla was slung over into it, kicking and plunging as the 
hoist held him in mid-air. Buren, no less objecting to 
the new sensation, stood at his side before we cast off for 
the shore, which lay at some distance across the shallow 
waters. 

But before nine o’clock of the morning, we were on 
our way, taking the road across the fens to Peterbor- 
ough. One might have thought himself in Holland, and 
I said so to Ninove ; but he reminded me that we were in 
the Fen district, which the sea had invaded, as it had 
done with our native land. The road led by many 
windings among marshes which some were trying to 
drain, but as it seemed to me, with little chance of suc- 
cess. Now and again we saw the great arms of a wind- 
mill whirling round in the stiff breeze that swept across 
the boggy land, driving the machinery by which it was 
sought to pump out the waters. 

Yet it was delightful, with the fresh spring breeze 
and the bright sunshine, to ride on and on, Padilla and 
Buren, used to the waterways of Holland, picking their 
way in and out, and in no sense disturbed by the sudden 
rushes of flocks of wild duck, that hastened to escape us. 
More than once we halted to watch them settle down 
with noisy screams on a broad stretch of water, looking 
very handsome while the sun shone on the rich glossy 
green of their heads and necks, the snowy white about 


242 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


their collars, and the velvet black of their curly tails. 
Numberless teal, too, were there, to share in the abun- 
dant supply of fish that were everywhere. It was all 
delightful, since the treading road on which we trav- 
elled led on and on toward London, where Dorothy 
dwelt. 

Such a heavy road did not permit us to reach Peter- 
borough that day, although it lay but thirty miles or 
thereabouts from the spot where we had landed. The 
sun was already going down when we drew up at a 
hamlet, where we learnt that the great town was full ten 
miles away. But we found a pleasant inn, and there 
got lodgings for the night. 

When we had travelled out of the Fen district, we 
began to see the real beauties of England. Here and 
there the road lay through great forests, where mighty 
oaks spread out branches just ready to burst into leaf, or 
giant beech-trees, under whose shelter we sometimes saw 
some rough-looking gypsies encamping — a wild race 
from the East, for whom there was no room in Holland, 
and who were therefore new to me. The dusky-visaged 
men, unkempt and dirty, peered at us when we rode 
by, rising on their elbows, as if they would see whether 
they could measure strength with us. But we were 
armed to the teeth, our swords at hand, and loose in their 
scabbards, while the gleaming butts of our pistols 
showed out of the holsters. The odds were against them, 
in spite of the fact that they were ten to two, for with 
quarter-staves only they could scarcely contend with 
well-tempered steel, and two war-chargers that could 
also fight. 

There were rough doings in the land, although it was 
declared that the Maiden Queen knew how to rule. At 
the inns which lined the road on which we travelled, 
none — not even the countrymen that laboured on the 
neighbouring farms — made way for the highest in the 
land, whom we sometimes saw there, waiting to be 
served. 

“ Let him take his turn, and bring me my flagon of 
beer first, Simon, since I came first,” shouted one fellow, 


ON AN ENGLISH ROAD. 


243 


whose boots were covered with the clay in which he had 
been digging throughout the morning. This was at the 
inn where we drew up for a meal one noon-dav. 

“ But it is my lord of Rutland/’ said the tapster, who 
had passed the man, and was carrying a cup of wine to a 
nobleman who waited outside, surrounded by a dozen 
followers in livery and badges. 

“ What care 1 for that ? Who is my lord of Rutland 
that he should be thought so big? Is not my groat 
worth as much as his ? ” And when the tapster passed 
on, and waited on his lordship outside, the fellow sat and 
grumbled, and swore that the day would come when an 
honest man would have his due, and stand shoulder to 
shoulder with the haughtiest. This sort of thing sur- 
prised me greatly, for it was not so in Holland. 

That self-same afternoon we had cause to know that 
this country clown was only one among thousands. 
Man}^ a time we came across companies of wild-looking, 
desperate men, who went about the country, destroying 
the houses of the well-to-do, forcing their way into 
stables and shippons, where they ham-strung the poor 
horses, maimed the cattle, and set fire to the farm 
produce, doing many murderous things besides. I had 
thought of happy England, but we saw many lawless 
deeds done in that ride to London. 

We were nearing the great city where the Queen 
dwelt, when we saw a small crowd gathered around three 
mounted travellers. The men of the mob were armed 
with heavy sticks, short knives — anything they could 
lay hands on, and were in fierce combat. One of the 
travellers was a serving man who was fighting fiercely, 
and the second was a burly fellow, richlv dressed, and 
wielding his sword lustily, while by his side was a lady 
who did what she could in self defence, by laying out 
right and left with her heavy riding whip, bringing it 
down with stinging force upon the face and hands of 
her assailants. 

“ Come, Mnove,” I cried. “ Here is rough work, 
and we must needs be in it to see fair plav.” 

Shaking Padilla’s rein, I galloped forward with 


244 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


drawn sword, followed by my comrade. Even while I 
had been speaking we saw one of the crowd bring down a 
club with fearful fSrce upon the servant’s head. Blood 
spurted from the poor man’s forehead, and reeling in his 
saddle, he fell, only to be trampled upon by the cowardly 
assailants, who now turned their attention to his master. 

“ How now ! ” I shouted, in the Flemish tongue, for- 
getful that I was in the midst of an English-speaking 
mob. “ Do you fight men at such odds as these ? ” 

Hot understanding what I said, some of the men — 
scowling, unwashed vagabonds, mendicants who had 
more than once been flogged at the cart’s tail, and were 
outlawed, perhaps, by reason of their crimes — turned 
round and dealt us furious blows that taxed our skill 
to ward them off. Two fellows had already laid hands 
upon the lady, and were pulling her down from her sad- 
dle, while three were hewing away at the exhausted rider 
by her side. 

“ Look to the lady, Ninove,” I shouted, spurring 
Padilla while I spoke. The noble war-steed plunged 
past those who had turned their attention to us, into 
the thick of the fight, striking such as were in his way to 
the earth, while Buren was no less active with his iron 
hoofs. 

When we reached the rider, I saw his face for the 
first time, and to mv astonishment it was none other 
than Van der Fabry, the Burgomaster of Antwerp. A 
quick glance beyond him showed that the lady was his 
wife. I had come into the fray as one who did not care 
to witness a cowardly and brutal attack on travellers at 
such odds; but now my hand gathered strength, and it 
went hard with those who were in my way. I was too 
late to ward off one blow that came with a crash upon 
the Burgomaster’s head, but the man that struck him 
was next moment screaming with pain, and my sword 
wet with his blood. The Burgomaster sat, dazed and 
helpless in his saddle, barely capable of keeping his seat, 
but Padilla, responding to my touch, swerved round and 
cleared a space which the other vagabonds, who had not 
been maimed, dared not again intrude upon. 


ON AN ENGLISH ROAD. 


245 


Seeing that Ninove was hard beset, since he was 
striving to keep Mistress Fabry in her saddle, and tight 
as well, I shook Padilla's rein again, and the good horse 
rode down the fellows who were in the act of dragging 
my comrade out of his seat. One still held on, but my 
sword caused him to fall back with a scream of pain. 

By this time, however, two of our assailants had 
hung on to my right boot. 

“ Hands oif ! 77 I shouted ; but they both held on 
grimly, while one raised a broad-bladed knife, as though 
he would plunge it into the imprisoned limb. But 
quicker than he, I gave my sword a downward plunge, 
and a backward pull. The blade went in, and came out 
of the fellow’s arm, and then, drawing back my heavy 
boot, I dashed it into the face of the man who still held 
on. He groaned as the boot crashed in upon him, and 
throwing up his hands, fell back upon the sod, and lay 
still. Ninove was now at libertv to give attention to 
Mistress Fabry, so that I could turn to the Burgomaster. 
Some were meditating another attack upon him, but 
when they saw Padilla wheel round, they ran off into the 
shelter of the forest close by. 

Dismounting, and knowing that our horses would 
stand when left alonef we helped the rescued ones to ‘ 
dismount. There was no time for any greeting, for the 
Burgomaster demanded all our care. He sat in the 
saddle, scarce conscious, by reason of the rough treat- 
ment he had received. Leaving Mistress Fabry a mo- 
ment or two, since she was not much hurt, Ninove came 
to my assistance, and we lifted him down. He lay heav- 
ily in our arms, as we lowered him, and carried him 
to a tree close by. 

“ Help Mistress Fabry to dismount,” said I to Ni- 
nove, when I saw that the Burgomaster lay back against 
the tree trunk, senseless, and bleeding freely. 

Once or twice, while we knelt at his side, aiding Mrs. 
Fabry to bind her husband’s wound, a heavy stone fell 
with a thud upon the ground close by — flung by the 
miscreants who were sheltering among the trees, and 
when one struck Mnove on the leg, he ran to Buren’s 


246 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


side, and snatched his pistols from the holsters. While 
he turned, a man was in the act of throwing some 
other missile, and levelling the pistol at him, Ninove 
pulled the trigger. There was a flash, a loud report and 
a scream; and the fellow, followed by the others, went 
limping away, so that we saw no more of them. 

After a time the Burgomaster opened his eyes, and 
looked around. When he saw me kneeling at his side, 
with a wine flask in my hand, he gazed at me with much 
astonishment. 

“Am I dreaming, or is this Caspar Ursuleus?” he 
asked. 

“ It is he, Matthew. But for his timely arrival, and 
the brave fight which he and this young gentleman made 
on our behalf, we had both been dead , 77 exclaimed the 
Burgomaster's wife. 

“ Then Caspar, and you, sir, I thank you both most 
heartily . 77 

No more was said for a little while, but the first to 
break the silence was the Burgomaster. 

“ I owe my life to you, Caspar ; and that astonishes 
me, since you had much reason to leave me to my fate. 
Did you know that it was I who needed help ? 77 

“ I knew it, Van der Fabry, •when I caught sight of 
your face . 77 

“ And yet you ventured so much for me ! Since I 
last saw you, Caspar, my thoughts concerning you have 
undergone a change, and now I think you more than 
worthy of my confidence. Come, take my hand, and for- 
give me for my churlish treatment. I did you much 
wrong, and I am sorry for it . 77 

I took his outstretched hand, and begged him to say 
no more. 

“No more? Nay, but I have a great deal to say. 
You told me of Don Cristobal, but I would not believe 
you. He came to me soon after you left us at Brussels, 
and swore that he loved my daughter. 

“ ‘ But you are married already, Don Cristobal , 7 I 
said, as if to test him. 

“For a moment he looked somewhat confounded, 


ON AN ENGLISH ROAD. 


247 


but placing his hand upon the crucifix that hung from 
his neck, he swore that he was free to marry Dorothy. 
And that contented me, so that I thought the more un- 
kindly of you. But not long after that, I chanced to 
meet a Spanish lady of high degree, and she asked me if 
I had seen her husband, who had been in the habit, so 
she heard, of visiting me. 

“ ‘ What is your husband’s name, sehora ? 9 ” I in- 
quired. 

“ ‘ Don Cristobal de la Fuente. I want him sorely, 
for our boy is ill, dying, I fear.’ 

“ I gave an answer, I do not now remember what, 
and saw her pass on her way. From that day to this I 
have not set eyes on that Spanish nobleman, for I am 
told he was gone to Madrid. But if I do ” 

Van der Fabry paused, for he was weak from the 
fierce treatment he had received. His hands clenched, 
however, and his face became crimson with anger. 

“ So now forgive me, Caspar,” he added presently. 
“ And when you see Dorothy, who is in London where 
your own mother is, you may marry her as soon as you 
please. What say you, wife ? ” 

“ I have always desired it, Matthew,” said Mistress 
Fabry, who answered my delighted look by putting her 
arms about my neck, and kissing me tenderly. 

How happy everything seemed on that glad spring 
day. The larks sang high up against the blue sky, while 
the sparrows rose in flight out of the fields hard by. 
The birds were whistling in the hawthorn hedges, that 
were already beginning to show out the white points of 
May blossoms. From the forest came the wood-pigeons, 
flying across the open land to a copse that was far away. 
Even a butterfly was fluttering in the sunshine. Every- 
thing was beautiful save the gruesome sight of those who 
lay stark and still upon the road, having paid the heavy 
price of lawlessness. But nothing in all nature was so 
blithe as I. While I helped FTinove to lift the Burgo- 
master into his saddle again, and assist the poor serving- 
man to mount, I could have laughed boisterously; and 
it was as much as I could do when we rode along slowly. 


248 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


in search of the nearest inn, to keep my gladness within 
bounds. The earth was gay, but oh ! my heart was 
gladder still ! For soon the sweet face of Dorothy would 
be before me, and I was wondering whether I should kiss 
it first, or tell her what her father said. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


THE GOOD QUEEN BESS. 

Two or three days of rest at the inn close by did 
much toward restoring Van der Fabry, but the blow 
which battered his poor head left him so dazed, that to 
ride into London on horseback was impossible. The 
leech who had been called in to attend the two injured 
men, suggested that we should obtain a horse litter, so 
that by slow travelling we might get the Burgomaster to 
his home in the great city. The landlord, communica- 
tive and obliging in proportion to the profit he was like- 
ly to make out of the transaction, was not too ready to 
remember where such a litter could be found, since Van 
der Fabry, in spite of the pain in his bruised head, was 
disposed to drive a hard bargain. But as soon as I had 
him to myself in the great kitchen, and asked him frank- 
ly for what sum he thought he could get the thing we 
wanted, his memory recovered at once, and the litter was 
found in the stable. The ostlers, also, hitherto slow 
of foot, became active enough when I set a crown upon 
the table, and bade the inn-keeper supply them with 
some march-ale, which was usually reserved for the 
“ quality ” who stayed there, and was not often tasted 
by those of humbler degree. 

Consequently, by ten o’clock of the following morn- 
ing, we lifted the Burgomaster into the litter, which was 
well lined with cushions to save him as much as possible 
from jarrings and joltings; and leaving the man-servant 
to be tended well, and with him also a purse that would 
enable him to pay for what he had — which made the 


250 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


landlord kindly disposed at once — we started on our 
way. 

• From the very first I had formed a poor opinion of 
the roads of England — so different to those of Holland, 
which usually ran along the sides of the canals ; but that 
slow progress toward London with a sick man on our 
hands, gave me the more time to think them execrable. 
Once or twice we came across a carriage stuck fast in 
ruts so deep, that they almost brought the axle-trees in 
contact with the road itself. Even the combined efforts 
of four sturdy horses were scarcely sufficient to get the 
lumbering vehicle on to a bit of level ground again. It 
was a remarkable thing in point of appearance, and 
looked not unlike a four-post bedstead on wheels. As 
the clumsy thing rolled out of the place where it had 
stuck fast, the lady who reclined in it on cushions was 
jolted about so much, that one thought every bone in 
her body would be shaken out of joint. 

“ I am thankful that we did not put the Burgomaster 
into one of those things,” said Mistress Fabry, when we 
passed on again, after Ninove and I had dismounted to 
help the swearing and disheartened drivers. As it was, 
even with the easier litter, Van der Fabry was much 
tossed and tumbled about. 

The way led across heaths and commons, and 
through bits of forest land, without a hedge anywhere 
within two hundred feet on either side; and when I 
questioned a worthy yeoman as to the reason for this, he 
seemed surprised. 

“ Do you mean to say that you do not know, sir ? ” 

“ No, friend, or I would not have asked you.” 

“ Do you not see that if the trees and hedges had 
been left they would have given fair hiding-place for the 
tramping scoundrels who make it their business in life 
to waylay honest travellers ? ” 

“ I thank you, Master yeoman, but we hail from 
Holland, and these things are new to us.” 

The idea of robbers explained the rarity of lonely 
travellers upon the way. Little parties of eight or ten, 
all well-armed, passed us, and most of them looked at 


THE GOOD QUEEN BESS. 


251 


us with some surprise, since there were but the Burgo- 
master, helpless in the litter, Mistress Fabry, Ninove, 
and myself, besides the two men who had charge of the 
hired horses. 

“Methinks you are over bold, my masters,” said a 
sturdy merchant, who came up with eight others from 
behind. 

“ Why, sir? ” asked Mnove. 

“ There be so many thieves and robbers on the way as 

you draw near to London — gangs of a score at times — 

that one’s life is in jeopardy if there be not plenty of 

well-armed companions,” was the answer. “ Look 

vonder ! Such were robbers of the sort we dread.” 
%/ 

And the merchant pointed to a group of trees from 
which dangled the bodies of three men, who had been 
hung by the sheriff not long before. 

“ We would fain travel with you,” said Mistress 
Febry, “ but my husband has been so bruised and bat- 
tered by a troop of vagabonds that we dare not go 
faster.” 

“ And I would fain stay with you, madam, but I have 
need to be in London shortly.” And making a salute, 
the man galloped his horse along the uneven track, in 
order to overtake his companions who had not slackened 
their pace. 

These were drawbacks. But when we thought of 
that priceless boon that Englishmen possessed, religious 
liberty and the absence of tyranny, and the fact also 
that the workman was in a prosperous condition, and 
could feed his pigs, ducks, and geese on the common 
free of charge, and enjoy a hundred other privileges, 
these things seemed but light mischief, and we looked 
upon England as a country in which it was a privilege 
to live. 

But the country, with its perilous travelling, was left 
behind us, and the feet of our tired horses clattered 
on the round stones that paved the London streets. 
Fortunately the men who had come with us knew the 
way to East Chepe, where the Burgomaster lodged, and 
they led us up and down the many narrow thoroughfares 
17 


252 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


of the great city, which was quite the size of Antwerp. 
The streets were full of interest, and in place of anxious 
faces, such as one constantly met in the Netherlands, 
here were gay and roystering companies, handsomely- 
dressed men and women who stayed to give each other 
greeting, people lounging at their doorways, to call out 
pleasant words to passers-by, pedlars returning with 
right good will the banter and scoffings of prentices, 
who stood before the open windows of their shops, and 
shouted unceasingly — when not otherwise engaged — the 
names of the wares which their masters sold. It was 
the same, whether we passed a purveyor of meat, or an 
armourer’s shop. Even the jewellers had their lads 
outside — strapping fellows, clothed mostly in round 
slops, with legs clad in white cloth stockings, and feet 
shod with stout leathern boots, while the coats of blue, 
and the velvet caps stuck jauntily on their heads, gave 
them a picturesque appearance. 

But think of the din they made, drowning even the 
clatter of the horses’ iron shoes upon the stones, with 
their shoutings one against another ! 

“ What d’ye lack ? What d’ye lack ? Prime shin of 
beef, madam ? ” 

“ Gay bits of silver, golden brooches, fair mistress ? ” 

“ What d’ye lack ? a sword, madam ? ” 

And then a loud laugh, as some old housewife looked 
round indignantly at such an inquiry. 

“ A rod for thy back, Master Insolence ! ” was the 
sharp reply which turned the laugh. And on went the 
cries again, the louder for the temporary lull. 

“ This way, madam ! a pair of spectacles ! ” 

“ Nay, come hither ! a gown of blue cloth, fit for a 
lady at Court, whence, belike, you have just come ! Ho ! 
what d’ye lack ? ” 

We were turning into Chepeside, when there was a 
braying of trumpets, and looking down the street, we 
saw a company of horsemen. 

“ The Queen ! ” shouted the prentices, ceasing their 
clamour, and drawing themselves up with their backs 
against the shop boards, where the goods they sought 


THE GOOD QUEEN BESS. 


253 


to sell were ranged. “ The Queen ! God bless her ! ” 
came the shout along the street, and the trade cries died 
down as the trumpets rang out their calls, that betokened 
the coming of Royalty. From the side streets hurried 
scores of prentices, who had left their shops to take care 
of themselves, while workmen, many of them with tools 
in hand, came out to have a sight of the Queen. They 
heeded not the grime upon their faces, nor the uncourtly 
leathern apron, for the monarch, realising how much she 
owed to her artisans for her country’s prosperity, was 
ever pleased to see them thus; better pleased, indeed, 
than when they were in their holiday attire. 

Drawing back in a line along the top of the street 
from which we were just passing into Chepeside, we 
waited to see the display of Royalty. How different was 
everything here to what it had been in Antwerp, when 
the representatives of King Philip passed by. Then 
there were oaths and curses beneath the breath — ex- 
pressions of hate that were appalling in their earnest- 
ness and heat, against the tyrant and his servitors. 

But not so here. There was plenty of horse-play 
while the crowd was waiting, but no disloyalty. “ The 
Good Queen Bess,” as the roughest workman called her, 
was the darling of the people, and not one in the hastily- 
gathered crowd but would have fought for her to the 
death. 

Men and youths were still pushing and elbowing 
their way into a good place for witnessing the pageant, 
when the leaders of the royal party were level with us. 

First came a score of gentlemen, walking three 
abreast, with plenty of room between, and whose attire 
bespoke some wealth, and no small love of fashion. 
Their hosen, some of silk, others of satin, or velvet, or 
damask, or other precious stuffs, reached beneath the 
knee to the gartering place, where they were tied with 
silken points. They wore the long peas-cod-bellied 
doublet, stuffed with bombast, and made of costly ma- 
terial, of grogram, camlet, satin, or silk, according to 
individual fancy, and slashed, jagged, cut, and pinched, 
with lace of divers colours, regardless of all cost. Over 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


254 


these again were cloaks of all hues, short, and scarcely 
reaching to the girdlestead, all faced with broad strips 
of gold lace, and lined in no less costly manner, with 
velvet or talfeta, as we saw when the light breeze blew 
them open. The head-gear was in keeping with this, 
but of all shapes, some broad-crowned and flat, some 
with rich feathers by way of ornament, some standing 
up on the crown a quarter of a yard, with a little bow 
of jewelled ribbon at the point. These gentlemen walked 
on with bare rapiers, the sheaths of which hung at their 
sides. 

Then came six trumpeters, from whose silver clarions 
were heard the blasts that told of the coming of Eliza- 
beth. The men were mounted on milk-white steeds 
that pranced as proudly as though they bore the Queen 
herself. 

After them came a score of horsemen, w T hose chargers 
were caparisoned richly, their trappings being of white 
silk, on which was displayed the Lion of England. In 
their hands the horsemen carried swords, which gleamed 
in the sun-rays that shone into the narrow street. Fol- 
lowing these were as many esquires, while close behind 
was the body-guard — a hundred archers with armour 
that reached to the hip, and over this blue velvet 
doublets, adorned with lace of gold and golden lions, 
surmounted with the initials of the monarch — E. E. 

And then the Queen. 

She rode a grey Arab steed, and was gorgeously 
attired in torquoise blue velvet, wrought with pearls 
over white satin, with rich embroidery in pearls and 
silver, and wearing a cap of white silken muslin. I 
cannot say that her Majesty was strikingly beautiful ; 
but there was a pleasing look in her face, and the kindly 
glances of her bright blue eyes, as she turned this way 
and that, to acknowledge the plaudits of the citizens of 
every grade, did more to make her queenly and popular 
than any beauty could have done. 

“ God bless your Majesty ! ” cried the stalwart men 
to our right and left, waving their caps in the air, and 
cheering again and again with deafening persistency. 


THE GOOD QUEEN BESS. 


255 


“ The Good Queen Bess ! ” shouted one in the crowd, 
and the hundreds around re-echoed the cry, while the 
Queen herself, turning to the ladies about her, said 
something, and laughed gaily, only to bring renewed 
tokens of loyalty from the bystanders. 

But the Queen passed on, and others in the proces- 
sion came after her. Among them were her ladies, and 
behind these, again, many of the lords of the royal 
household. In their midst rode the Spanish ambassador, 
whose dusky face formed a striking contrast to the fair- 
skinned attendants of the English monarch. He rode 
side by side with the envoy of Henry the Third, who 
had not long before ascended the Throne of France. 

There was a sudden change of feeling when the 
crowd recognised the representative of the King of 
Spain. The Spanish monarch was exceedingly unpopu- 
lar in England, and the hostility of the people betrayed 
this. From cheers the spectators passed to execration, 
and the hard words that were used, and the shaking of 
fists, and menacing faces that were to be seen on all 
hands, showed that the pretence of peace between the 
English Queen and the Court of Spain, was ignored bv 
the people. The ambassadors countenance betrayed no 
perturbation, in spite of these emphatic expressions of 
ill-will. 

These representatives of foreign courts had little in- 
terest for me, but there was one who followed them, 
the sight of whom made my heart beat harder, and my 
breath come faster. 

“ Look, Mistress Fabry,” I exclaimed, laying my 
hand on her arm, as if I would attract her attention, and 
point out this sinister-looking Spaniard to her, but she, 
too, had seen him. 

“ Yes, my boy, I see him — that scoundrel, Don 
Cristobal ! 1 had no idea that he was in England.” 

He did not see us, and as the procession halted for a 
few moments, so that he was close to the spot where we 
were standing, I had plenty of opportunity to assure 
myself that it was no mistake. He was as handsome 
and haughty as ever — one of the best-dressed men in 


256 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


that gay throng of lords, English and foreign. I need 
not stay to describe his costume, save to state that he 
wore a scarlet gold-embroidered sword-belt, from which 
hung a Damascus sword, which I hoped would be pitted 
sooner or later against my own, so that I might have 
full opportunity of repaying him for the many wrongs 
he had done to me and mine. 

While I gazed at him with feelings of anger that were 
inexpressible, I watched the direction in which he was 
gazing, the more so because he turned pale, and appeared 
to be much disturbed. Out of the window of a house 
opposite there leaned a lady, whose face was familiar to 
me. I looked keenly, and then began to remember who 
this dark-eyed beauty was, and where I had seen her. 
It was none other than the senora who had halted at the 
door of The Dutchman , and had purchased various 
things from my pedlar’s pack. She was the wife of Don 
Cristobal, and was looking at him with eyes that flashed 
with anger, before which the Spaniard’s own eyes fell. 
Beside her, gazing out of the same window, was the boy 
for whom she had purchased the costly toys, and he, 
catching sight of the cavalier, cried out, loudly enough 
f oV all around to hear : — 

“ My father ! Don Cristobal ! Look this way ! ” 

The Spanish ambassador had been looking straight 
before him, taking no interest in his surroundings, and 
not even exchanging words with the Frenchman at his 
side ; but hearing the childish voice, he turned. 

Seeing the little fellow gesticulating, he spoke to Don 
Cristobal, but the grandee, frowning, shook his head. 
Then another blast of trumpets came ringing down the 
street, and the procession moved onward. As it was 
passing I saw, close behind Don Cristobal, another 
Spaniard whose face I thought I knew, but where I had 
seen it before I could not tell. It was a kindly face, 
but there was on it now a thoughtful look, as if the 
words of the boy had set him thinking. But he rode 
on with the others, and I saw him no more that day. 

Looking to the lady, I noticed that she stood back 
from the window. Then, as if unable to control her 


THE GOOD QUEEN BESS. 


257 


emotion, she hid her face in her hands, and wept bitterly, 
while the boy, running to her side, sought to comfort 
her. 

The crowd soon cleared away, and we followed our 
guides. When I gave a last look, the weeping woman 
had not moved, and the child stood by in mute sym- 
pathy. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


DOROTHY MISSING. 

Riding along East Chepe some distance, we turned 
down a narrow street, where many handsome houses 
were built, and presently drew up before one which Mis- 
tress Fabry declared was that in which she dwelt. One 
of the men, at her request, pulled the bell chain that 
hung outside. Before long the door w r as opened, and old 
Martin, whom I had known as door-keeper at the Burgo- 
master’s palace, appeared, his lined face full of hope 
when he saw his mistress. 

“ Have you brought back Mistress Dorothy ? ” he 
asked. 

“ What do you mean by that, Martin ? 99 cried his 
mistress. “ Is she not here ? ” 

“ Xo, mistress. She went out yesterday morning to 
do some shopping in East Chepe, and lias not been seen 
since, nor have we found her, although we have sought 
high and low.” 

What the others felt I cannot tell. I only know that 
the mother turned pale, and that a frightened look came 
into her face, while the stern visage of the Burgomaster 
underwent a change, and his voice trembled as he put 
one or two questions to Martin. Then, forgetful of his 
weakness, he sprang from his litter, and hurried into 
the house, leaving us to come in how we chose. When 
I had assisted Mistress Fabry to dismount, taking the 
purse she gave me to pay the charges for the litter, I 
passed in as the men went away, to hear wdiat could be 
said about this new trouble. My brain was all afire. 


DOROTHY MISSING. 


259 


and I felt sick with dread as to the meaning of this 
disappearance. 

When I hurried up the steps and entered the hall, 
Dorothy’s mother and Ninove were standing there, 
eagerly talking with Martin, who told them all he knew, 
while I could hear the heavy stumbling footsteps of the 
Burgomaster, who was going from room to room, open- 
ing one door after another, and calling in loving words 
for his daughter. He came down at last to where we 
stood, looking as we felt — helpless and heart-broken. 

“ She is gone,” said this stern-faced, hard man, his 
lips trembling as he spoke, and tears began to roll down 
his cheeks. “ My darling child ! my Dorothy ! where 
are you ? ” And unable to stand longer, by reason of 
his weakness, he staggered, and would have fallen, but I 
took him into my arms. 

“ Carry him to his room,” said his wife, looking to 
me appealingly, and when I lifted him, heavy though 
he was, and carried him up the stairs, she led the way. 
Before long we had him undressed, and in his bed, where 
he lay in silent grief. 

“ Caspar,” said he, presently, “ find my Dorothy for 
me.” 

“ I will,” I answered, “ even though my life shall pay 
for her recovery. Do you lie there in comfort, and I 
will go at once to search for her.” 

“ Would to God I had not been weakened like this, 
and so rendered helpless,” said he, pressing my hand. 
“ I acted cruelly to you and to my child, Caspar; but 
please God, when she comes back to me, I will more than 
make amends.” 

“ Do not think of it, sir,” was my reply, for the 
Burgomaster, crushed in body, was even more bruised in 
spirit by this misfortune. It was pitiful to see his sor- 
row — the more pronounced because so unexpected in 
one who seemed so hard. I thought better of him than 
when he asked my forgiveness on the country road ; for 
now I saw how truly he loved his daughter, and how, 
perhaps, there was some excuse for his desire to see that 
she was not brought to share a poor man’s poverty. 


260 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


Bidding him lie quietly, and promising to let him 
know from time to time how the search went on, I left 
the room, and going down the stairs, sought for Martin 
to hear what could be told about Dorothy. 

“ She went out before noon yesterday, Master ITrsu- 
leus, to buy some trinkets, since it would shortly be the 
birthday of her mother. She gave me a pleasant nod, 
and I closed the door upon her when she passed away. 
She did not return in the afternoon, and as the dusk 
came on I grew anxious. When it was quite dark I went 
to your father’s house, but she had not been there. From 
thence I went to all whom I could think of, where she 
and her parents had been known to call, but none had 
seen her. I came back here, and finding that she had 
not returned, went again to your father. He and his 
man-servant, and three or four neighbours, who knew 
Mistress Dorothy — for many Flemings live in that street 
— went with me. We searched everywhere; went to 
the captain of the city-guard, who aided us, and sent 
men to help in the search; but it was all of no avail. 
Your father and I have wandered up and down the city 
making inquiries in every possible place, but returned 
for rest and food at daybreak, after a fruitless search.” 

What could I do? I had never been in London be- 
fore. It was a great city, with more than a hundred 
thousand people in it, and to look for one among so 
many appeared a hopeless task. My feelings rose to a 
pitch of desperation, as I thought of all that I had heard 
concerning the dangers that beset the citizens in the 
hours of darkness. It was common knowledge, far and 
wide, that murder was not infrequent in the streets, that 
men came out of the hot-beds of evil in the city, and as 
the darkness covered the river, stepped into their light 
boats, and plied up and down to watch for any who were 
likely to have money about them. Hot long before, so 
Martin told me, with cold comfort, a gentleman had 
been found in one of the bye-streets one morning, his 
body gashed in several places, and his pockets rifled of 
their contents. It was generally known, too, that thieves 
and ruffians of all descriptions received so much aid and 


DOROTHY MISSING. 


261 


sympathy from the lower orders of the people, that even 
watchmen were afraid to venture into their haunts, lest 
their own lives should be forfeit. 

I thought I should go mad when all this came to my 
mind, for who could say what awful fate had overtaken 
Dorothy ? 

“ Come with me, Martin, and show me where my 
father dwells,” I cried, opening the hall door, and hurry- 
ing down the steps, where I waited impatiently while 
the old man got down his cap from the peg, and donned 
his cloak. While he was doing this, Ninove asked per- 
mission to go with me. Martin, talking all the time, 
showed the way, leaving us at last at the door, which was 
opened before we had time to ring the bell. Gertrude 
had seen me from the window, coming down the street, 
and was there to greet me with every token of affection. 
Then taking my hand, she led me up the stairs, calling 
as she went : 

“ Mother, Caspar is come ! ” 

I must pass by that meeting. There was joy in it, for 
those dear ones were safe, and dwelling — as they deserved 
to do — in the lap of luxury, since their recovered wealth 
was safely stored in the cellars of the Italian bankers, 
who did business in Lombard Street. But the talk soon 
passed on to the disappearance of Dorothy; and my 
father — like poor old Martin — yet looked weary after his 
night of anxious searching through the streets. I had 
not the heart to ask him to go with me, and renew the 
search. But while we sat and talked, someone came 
into the hall, and Gertrude, thinking that news had 
come, went to see who it was. 

“ It is Master Ogier ! ” he exclaimed, and hearing 
what she said, I sprang to my feet, saying — 

“ Here is someone who will act as my guide in Lon- 
don ! ” 

Before many moments had passed, the master of The 
Penguin and I were shaking hands heartily He looked 
beyond me, however, and seeing the anxious looks upon 
the faces of those who had stood to greet him, asked 
whether anything had gone wrong. I told him what 


262 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


had happened, and when I had finished, he went to the 
window, and looked out thoughtfully. 

“ I think I can throw some light upon that matter,” 
said he, presently, turning round and facing us. 

“ How so?” I cried, hope springing up at once. 

“ I saw Hon Cristobal this morning, and while I 
know of nothing, it looks to me as most likely that he 
could tell us of her whereabouts.” 

I had not thought of this, but when he spoke, the 
probabilities seemed very great indeed, and more so when 
I told him of what I had seen in Chepeside, and also at 
the door of The Dutchman. 

After another long silence, the master-mariner spoke 
again. 

“ Shall I tell you what I think ? You say that Don 
Cristobal turned pale, and appeared disturbed when he 
saw the senora in the window. You may depend upon 
it that he has discarded her, that she has followed him 
to England, resolved to assert her rights as his wife, and 
that her presence here in London is unwelcome. Indeed, 
I can tell you more than that. It was commonly re- 
ported in the Netherlands that his wife had died, and 
doubtless the Spanish ambassador, hearing the boy’s cry, 
turned to ask Don Cristobal who the little fellow was. 
But let that go. This much appears certain to me, that 
the Spanish don knows where Dorothy is, and either 
means to force her into marriage, which, of course, will 
be only such in name, or to hold her as hostage for a 
great sum of money from the Burgomaster, who by a 
bit of clever diplomacy managed to get his wealth out 
of Antwerp, and reach London. And now comes the 
question — Where is she? The only possible way of 
finding out is to watch Don Cristobal, and should he 
enter any house other than his own, get into it in some 
way, and into his own house also, if we find nothing 
there. But that means peril.” 

By this time the sun had set, and the shades of even- 
ing were fast deepening. Nothing could be done until a 
late hour had come, for the Spanish ambassador and his 
attendants were to dine that night with the Earl of 


DOROTHY MISSING. 


263 


Leicester. Then we might follow Don Cristobal, on 
leaving, and note his movements, after which we should 
be guided by circumstances. 

But the waiting proved irksome, and I asked Ber- 
trand Ogier to go out with me to look around, in case 
anything might transpire. 

“ With pleasure / 7 said he, rising from his seat, and 
buckling on his sword-belt as he did so. “ This I do by 
way of precaution, since the streets of London do not 
bear a very good character, when darkness has set in. 
Not only so, but I think you had better do the same, and 
put a pair of pistols into your belt. I never go without 
them myself . 77 

Following his example, we were soon in readiness to 
set forth. Master Ninove also coming with us. At first 
we wandered about aimlessly, going to the riverside, and 
watching the black waters roll seaward, now and again 
hearing a cry from some wherry-man who plied his 
craft from one bank to another, and shouted aloud to 
avoid collision with others who were pulling hither and 
thither. Once we heard a loud scream, and then came 
silence ; but what that cry meant, none could tell. Some 
woman, doubtless, in trouble; the city thieves, perhaps, 
rifling her pockets, or forcing her in some way to part 
with what she had, as a penalty for venturing into the 
streets when darkness reigned. 

Truly, if England had so many blessings to be thank- 
ful for, I liked not this lawlessness and insecurity. Yet 
even that was better than the intolerable cruelties of the 
Spanish tyrants at home, for one could always strike a 
blow in self-defence — a thing we scarcely dared to do 
in Antwerp. 

We had wandered on and on, now halting to see a 
fair lady go by in a litter, with a well-armed body of 
serving-men to act as escort and torch-bearers ; then 
standing aside as the watchman went past us, bawling 
out the hour ; or drawing back, in readiness for a possible 
scuffle, when a gang of roughs, ragged, unclean, noisy, 
and brutal, hurried along, bent on some mischief, in- 
cendious or otherwise. Now and again there was a 


264 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


squabble, a foot-pad trying to levy black-mail on a way- 
farer, and in such instances we used our fists to good 
purpose, settling the quarrel to the great discomfort of 
the would-be plunderer. 

It so chanced that we found a couple of sturdy rogues 
kneeling on someone who lay in the road ; one rifling his 
pockets, while the other held the victim’s hands to his 
sides, so as to prevent him from struggling or acting in 
any way in self-defence. They were so busy with this 
task that they did not hear us coming ; but seeing them, 
we rushed forward, and with fists and boots — for the 
scoundrels deserved no considerations of fair treatment 
— we made them cry for mercy. While the fellows lay 
on the ground, rolling into the gutter to escape our 
blows, and shielding themselves as they could with their 
hands, we loosened our belts, and belaboured them until 
our hands were tired. They got up when we ceased, and 
limped off, rubbing their bruises woefully, and swearing 
roundly. They had cause, I wot, to curse us for many 
a day to come. 

The man whom they had waylaid and assaulted so 
viciously, had by this time risen to his feet, and waited 
to thank us for our timely interference; but when we 
saw his face by the light of the street lamp, I cried in 
surprise : 

“ Walter de Swarte! My dear friend, what good 
fortune it was that brought us here ! ” 

The next moment, Ogier and I were shaking him by 
the hand vigorously When our first greetings were 
over, and we had introduced De Swarte to Ninove, we 
acted as escort to him, and saw him safely home. 

“ You will come in and see my wife?” said he. 
“ There are one or two others in the house who are 
known to you, Master Ursuleus.” 

“ We can spare an hour, and then we must be going,” 
said Bertrand Ogier, answering for us ; and before long 
we were greeting, not only Matilda de Swarte, but 
Nicholas Verreyck and his wife Ivenan, who had entered 
the service of their countryman. 

When the first salutations were over, and we sat 


DOROTHY MISSING. 


265 


down to talk, I told them what was uppermost in our 
minds, and Nicholas Verreyck, still weak from the tor- 
tures he had undergone in The Holy House at Antwerp, 
surprised us. 

“ I think I can tell you something that may be 
useful/’ said he. “ J ust as it was growing dusk, I was 
walking by Newgate jail, and saw a richly-ornamented 
carriage, from the canopy of which were suspended em- 
broidered curtains, drawn together so closely that no 
one could look inside. It was so handsome that I 
stopped to look at it, admiring its carved woodwork, yet 
considering what discomfort it must be to ride within, 
even with cushions spread, seeing that the driver’s face 
shook with the jarring and jolting as the carriage moved. 

“ The horses went slowly, and having nothing on 
hand at the time, I sauntered after them, merely 
prompted by idle curiosity. A hundred yards or so had 
been passed when the carriage drew up before a house 
just at the moment when a body of prentices came down 
a narrow alley, shouting ‘ Prentices ! clubs ! St. Paul’s 
to the rescue ! ’ These were followed by a stronger body 
still, and around the carriage they surged and fought, 
dealing blows with their stout bats, or clubs, in such 
merciless fashion, that very soon half a dozen young 
fellows lay helpless and senseless on the stones. 

“ Not caring to join in the melee, I got between the 
vehicle and the house, and there, somewhat in shelter, 
I stood, a silent spectator of what was going on. The 
curtains of the carriage were drawn aside, and a richly- 
dressed cavalier stepped out ; but as he did so, my face 
blanched with terror, for who should he be but Don 
Cristobal de la Fuente, the kinsman of the Grand Com- 
mander. 

“ Shrinking back out of sight, I stood behind one or 
two others, who had also drawn in to the wall to be out 
of the way of mischief. I was weak-minded, perhaps, 
in doing this, for in England I had nothing to fear from 
him. The driver and another man jumped down from 
the seat, one going to the horses’ heads, since they were 
restive with all the shouting and turmoil, but the other 


206 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


hurrying to the door. He pulled the bell, and then 
stood by Don Cristobal’s side, as if to await further 
orders. When the door opened, Don Cristobal himself 
drew back the curtain, and invited a lady to step out. 

“ But what happened just then I do not know, for 
there was a shout from all quarters — ‘ The City Watch ! 9 
then a great scramble, prentices rushing by, some crawl- 
ing under the carriage, and others even overturning me 
and those close by, with the unexpected rush. When I 
got on my feet again, the mob was down the street, 
the vehicle was empty, the driver was climbing up to 
his seat, and the house door closed with a heavy bang.” 

“ And did you not see the lady ? 99 I exclaimed, when 
Yerreyck had ended. 

“ No, Master Ursuleus. When the curtains were 
drawn back, they still hid her face from me, but I knew 
it was a lady by the dress that I caught sight of.” 

“ Could you lead us to the house, Master Yerreyck? ” 
asked Bertrand Ogier, presently, after a painful silence 
had followed. 

“ Yes, I will take you to see it now, if you will,” the 
other answered; and when we accepted his offer, he 
took up his cap, and stood ready to show the way. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

DONA CRISTOBAL. 

The road to this house near Newgate prison led down 
Chepeside, past the place where I had seen the Doha 
Cristobal that very morning. As we went by, I looked 
up to the window, but all was in darkness. I could not 
dismiss from my mind, as we hurried on, the picture of 
the beautiful Spanish lady in tears, and the scowl of the 
high-born Spaniard whom she claimed as her husband. 

“ If I can but settle accounts with Don Cristobal, ” 
I muttered to myself, “ I will give him reason also to 
regret his treatment of this poor woman.” 

But we walked on, passing now and again a fashion- 
able, who, having spent the evening with a friend at a 
tavern, and drunk more than was good for him, was 
being helped homeward by a page, who carried a lantern 
in his hand to light the way. For this, however, I had 
no care. My only thought was of Dorothy, and I had 
not the slightest doubt that it was she whom Nicholas 
Yerreyck had seen hidden behind the curtains of the 
carriage. 

At last we halted before a handsome mansion which 
had surely not been standing long, it looked, so newly- 
built. The door stood within a richly-carved porchway, 
while the house itself, which was of brick, stretched to 
right and left, with two wings, one at either end, the 
windows of which were tilled in with richly-coloured 
glass, through which the dim light came from within. 
The lower windows were barred, or shuttered — a need- 
ful precaution where thieves were bold. Following 
18 267 


268 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


along the high wall that ranged on either side for 
fully fifty yards, and over which some trees spread their 
branches, we turned down a narrow lane. Here the 
wall formed the boundary again, and was only broken 
by a doorway that led into the garden. The bottom end 
was similar, so that the space inclosed was about a hun- 
dred yards square. 

Now came the question as to what was to be done. 
It was most unlikely that any servant would admit five 
men at night ; yet it was a great risk to run for one or 
two only to venture within, seeing that we had no idea 
as to how many men-servants might be there. Yet 
what was our peril compared to Dorothy’s? and as we 
stood in a group, whispering, I said so, and vowed that 
I would not leave the house until I knew whether she 
was there or not. 

Our plans at last were agreed upon. Ninove and I 
were to try and obtain entrance, while the others were 
to stay in hiding among the dense shadows opposite, and . 
pull the bell lustily if any danger threatened. On the 
other hand, if we needed help inside, we might contrive 
to let them know. Having assured ourselves that their 
place of hiding was a secure one, Ninove and I went up 
to the house, and rang the bell. 

A lusty man-servant opened the door, and demanded 
our business. 

“ We desire to see Don Cristobal de la Fuente.” 

“ He will not be home for full two hours,” responded 
the porter, less surly in his tone than he had been before, 
possibly because he saw that we bore the appearance of 
well-to-do Flemish merchants. 

“ Two hours ! That is a long time and yet it is im- 
perative that we should see him. I pray you let us 
come in, and wait for his return,” said I. 

The man demurred. 

“ Why not come again two hours hence ? ” 

“ Bethink you, my friend,” I answered. “ We have 
but just arrived in London, and if the city watch found 
us loitering about a rich man’s house, they might believe 
us thieves, and lodge us in yonder prison.” 


DONA CRISTOBAL. 


269 


Still the man demurred. 

“ You are strangers, and it is scarcely conceivable 
that I should admit you at such an hour.” 

“ Let us wait in one of yonder rooms,” said I, point- 
ing to a door across the hall; for we were now over 
the threshold. And as I spoke I drew from my belt a 
golden ducat, and held it out to the man. 

“ As you will, sirs ; but be sure you tell my lord, 
when he comes home, that I was loth to admit you, 
until you had assured me that your business was press- 
ing.” And so saying, he drew back for us to enter, and 
closed and barred the door after we had passed in. 

There was something about us that reassured him, 
when he looked us up and down. We bore the stamp of 
Flemish gentlemen, and nothing could by any means 
make him suppose that we were bent on robbery. 

“ Come hither, sirs,” the porter said, leading the way 
across the hall; and throwing open a door, he bade 
us step into a handsomely-furnished room. The walls 
around were hung with arras beautifully woven, display- 
ing scenes in rural England, such as we had witnessed 
during our ride to London. The wainscots round the 
apartment were of polished oak, richly carved, and a 
massive table stood along the wall, laden with costly 
plate, some of it of gold, but mostly choicely-chased 
silver. Over the great fire-place was a steel mirror, and 
ranged along the walls were beautifully carved stools, 
and high-backed chairs. The floor itself had a small 
piece of carpet spread the whole length of the hearth, 
but nothing else covered the boards, which were of dark, 
oak, on which it was no easy thing to keep one’s footing. 

While we stood within the room and looked around, 
the porter grew more friendly, and began to explain 
this thing and that, and went so far as to tell us that 
the house belonged to Lord Hardwicke, who had lent it 
to Don Cristobal during his sojourn in England. From 
one thing we passed on to another, and finding that the 
man was willing to talk, and answered questions readily, 
I broke in presently with this : 

“ Is there not a lady here? ” 


270 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ There is,” was the unsuspecting reply. “ My lord 
brought her here somewhat unexpectedly this very day, 
at sundown.” 

I looked at Ninove, who divined the thought in my 
own mind, for he spoke at once, before I had time to say 
anything. 

“ Could we not see her, and tell her our business ? 
Time is precious with us, and you say that Don Cristobal 
will not be home these two hours.” 

“ I could ask her,” answered the porter. 

“ Do, my good fellow, and if she will see us, there is 
another golden ducat ready for you.” 

The man’s eyes glistened, and he was gone instantly, 
returning before long to say that her ladyship would see 
us without delay. 

“ My heart was beating quickly as we crossed the 
hall, for I fully expected that in a few moments I should 
be face to face with Dorothy. Once with her in my care, 
not all the servants of the household should hinder me 
from carrying her away. When we halted at the door 
to which the porter led us, I was in such a state of eager 
excitement, that I could hardly restrain myself from 
opening it, and rushing in. But the man knocked, and 
waited. 

“ Come in ! ” said someone in a sweet voice which I 
did not recognise; but the door was thick, and that 
might account for the alteration of tone. The porter, 
hearing the words, threw back the only barrier that 
separated us, and stepping past him quickly, I looked 
around the room for Dorothy. Then I stood still, sick 
at heart by reason of my disappointment. 

A lady sat back on a couch, looking eagerly at us, as 
if she wondered what the object of our visit was. She 
wore the English dress of the period, knowing doubtless 
that the English people had great ill-will for anything 
Spanish. The robe was of turquoise and gold brocade, 
the front richly wrought with gold, and the sleeves of 
blue satin, with over-sleeves of gold and blue brocade. 
About her shapely neck she wore a collar and ruffles of 
lace. Her fingers were decked with costly rings, and a 


DONA CRISTOBAL. 


271 


bracelet of gold, set with precious jewels, rested on her 
left wrist. 

She was truly queenly, and beautiful beyond descrip- 
tion. But since she was not the one I had hoped to see, 
nor the woman I loved, her beauty, though it was riper, 
had no charm for me. She was none other than Doha 
Cristobal, whom I had seen weeping in the window of 
the house in Chepeside. 

She saw the look of disappointment on my face, and 
must have guessed that I had hoped to see someone else, 
for almost before I had time to speak, she exclaimed: 

“ I can see, sir, that you thought to meet another 
lad} r , or I am much mistaken.” And as she spoke, 
the look of inquiry had changed to one of sad quietude. 

“ It is so, sehora,” I responded ; and an impulse 
came not to hide the real purport of my visit. “ I came 
here, hoping to see one who has strangely disappeared, 
and I had reason to believe that Don Cristobal had 
brought her here.” 

“ With her consent ? ” exclaimed the sehora, her dark 
eyes flashing with jealousy. 

“ Xay, sehora, not with her consent. If she had 
been here, it had been altogether against her will. She 
came to England to escape the Inquisitors of Antwerp, 
and was my promised wife. But Don Cristobal sought 
her hand also, and her father, deeming him of higher 
rank, and a better match, consented to her marriage 
with him.” 

“ What ! ” cried Doha Cristobal, springing to her 
feet, her dark face aflame with passion, while she held 
her hand to her heart, as if to still its beating. “ This 
woman promised to Don Cristobal ? ” And the words 
came between her panting breathings slowly and pain- 
fully. “ You must be mad ! ” she added, as if she sought 
to deceive herself as to the Spanish don’s unfaithful- 
ness. 

“ Pardon me, sehora. Every word is true. I knew 
some time ago that you were Don Cristobal’s lawful 
wife ” 

“ I am ! ” she interrupted, falling back into her seat. 


272 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


her eyes fixed upon me, and her soft hands clasped to- 
gether tightly. “ I am his wife/’ she repeated, “ and up- 
stairs, in his bed, lies our child, the lawful heir to our 
joint estates. Yet you say that Don Cristobal sought 
the hand of this lady, who was your own promised 
■wife ! ” 

Jealousy and sorrow struggled for the mastery with 
this poor woman, and sorrow won its way. Tears started 
from her eyes, and seeing that her grief was very great, 
I did not speak. Mnove stood by me, looking on in 
sympathetic silence, while my own eyes grew misty as I 
watched and waited. Presently she succeeded in con- 
trolling her emotion, and was able to speak. 

“ You said that you knew that I was Don CristobaPs 
lawful wife. How did you know it ? ” 

“ You will think it strange, senora, when I answer 
your question,” I responded. “ A few months ago you 
drew up at a country inn not many miles from Antwerp. 
At the time, I was seeking to escape from the Familiars, 
and, dressed in the guise of a pedlar, I sold you some 
trinkets for your child — he whom I saw with you to- 
day in a window in Chepeside.” 

She looked up quicky. 

“ I remember that day well — too well. I had just 
before met my husband at Lillo, and sought to go with 
him to Antwerp. He was most unwilling to take me, 
but I insisted. We halted, however, at a village outside, 
the city, and during the night he forced me to go on 
board a ship, and carried me away to Spain, to a quiet 
castle on the coast. The place was mine before we were 
married, and he practically made it my prison, forbid- 
ding me to leave it until he gave me permission. Jhe 
consequences with which he threatened me if I dis- 
regarded him were terrible; but I have rebelled, and 
have come hither to the capital of the English Queen, 
resolute to claim my rights,” she exclaimed, passion 
again getting the mastery. “ Now I see why he deserted 
me, and why he wished me to live in retirement — that he 
might have his way with this promised wife of yours ! ” 

She was going on to say yet more, but stopped sud- 


DONA CRISTOBAL. 


273 


denly, for the bell in the great hall rang out loudly. 
I looked at Ninove, and he at me. We had agreed that 
Bertrand Ogier should give this warning if any mischief 
threatened. Danger was evidently afoot, ard it was 
well that we should get away ; and seeing that Dorothy 
was not here, we turned to go. 

“ Forgive us for our intrusion, senora,” I said. 
“ With your permission we will retire/’ 

And bowing low to the Doha Cristobal, we left her. 


CHAPTER XXX. 


A PRISONER. 


When we drew the door after ns and stepped into the 
hall, the porter, in much confusion, begged us to enter 
the room into which he had first shown us, lest it should 
be his master who had returned earlier than he had been 
expected. Doing as the man desired, we hurried in, but 
kept the door slighty ajar, so as to discover whether it 
was an alarm from our companions, or some caller 
merely. In the first case we should have gone out re- 
gardless of the porter ; in the other event we should have 
waited quietly until the way was clear. 

But to my surprise I heard the voice of Don Cris- 
tobal, and whispered the fact to Xinove. 

“ Then let us be ready for a fight, if needs he,” he 
answered. “ If the odds are heavy, we will get across 
the hall as best we can, and while you stand on guard, I 
will get the door open, and call our comrades in.” 

I nodded approval, and listened eagerly for what 
might follow. The street door swung together, and the 
bolt was shot in to make it secure against intruders. 
To be ready for emergencies, in case anyone should 
enter, we drew into the middle of the room, looking to 
our weapons, to have them in readiness. The sound of 
footsteps in the hall could he distinctly heard, but they 
were those of one man only. The voice, however, I 
knew full well — Don Cristobal’s. 

“ Where is the senora ? ” he said, as we halted. 

“ In the blue chamber, my lord,” answered the 

porter. “ Shall I lead the way and announce you? 

274 




A PRISONER. 


275 


‘ k No. I will take some wine first. Bring it hither.” 
And as the Spanish don said these words, he walked 
leisurely across the hall, his footsteps telling us that he 
was approaching the very room in which we were hid- 
ing. A moment later the door opened, and Don Cris- 
tobal entered carelessly, singing to himself the strains 
of some light Italian air just then in vogue among the 
fashionables. He did not even look in our direction, 
until he nearly reached the wall. Then turning, as if 
to walk back again, he looked up and saw that he was 
not alone. 

“ Who are you ? ” he cried, standing still, and looking 
at us in amazement, for the presence of two men was un- 
expected, since the man had not said anything concern- 
ing us. A sudden thought evidently came to his mind, 
and he looked still more scrutinisingly into our faces. 
Then, with an oath, he clapped his hand on his sword, 
while we, not to be taken at a disadvantage, did the 
same. 

“ There is little need to ask who I am, Don Cristo- 
bal,” said I, resolute now to run all risks, and force this 
man to tell me of Dorothy’s whereabouts. Whispering 
to Hinove, I bade him go into the hall, and intercepting 
the porter, persuade or force him to open the door, and 
that done, to call in our friends who were outside. It 
was a sudden impulse, and it was well I yielded to it. 

As Ninove left the room, he drew the door after him, 
and Cristobal and I were left together. 

“ How, Don Cristobal, we are alone, so that I may 
put the question which you can answer. Where is Mis- 
tress Dorothy Fabry ? ” 

“ What is that to you ? ” said he, with insolent dis- 
dain. 

“ It is everything to me.” 

“ Then let it be so. Master Hrsuleus, and kindly 
leave my house at once.” 

I looked at him, and with slow deliberation repeated 
my question : “ Where is Mistress Dorothy Fabry ? ” 

“ What is that to you ? ” he said again, and with an 
added curse for my insolence and interference. 


276 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ I repeat, Don Cristobal, that it is everything to me, 
and if you do not tell me, I will put a bullet into your 
head.” And so saying, I drew from my belt a wheel- 
lock pistol. 

He laughed, but it was apparent that he was uneasy. 
Whether my cool confidence disturbed him, I cannot 
say, but his face changed, and grew pale. Had he 
simply to meet me with his sword, he might not have 
cared, for he did not know the capacity I had for fight- 
ing with that weapon. But a pistol is deadly, and makes 
a dispute very one-sided, when a man stands before you 
with it at full cock. 

Seeing that I was determined, he dropped his in- 
solence, and we began to debate on level terms — man 
with man, and not as always hitherto, Spanish don with 
Blemish citizen. 

“ You assume, Master Ursuleus, that I know of the 
whereabouts of Mistress Dorothy. I do not. But sup- 
pose I do know, is she not my promised wife ? ” 

It was a hit in the dark on his part, since he did not 
know how much I knew; and putting a bold face on 
the matter, he sought to befool me in this way. But I 
knew too much to be cajoled thus, and my next words 
startled him, for they came, sharp and crisp : 

“ So long as Dona Cristobal lives, the Burgomaster’s 
daughter could never be your wife ! ” 

“ What do you know of any Dona Cristobal ? ” he 
cried, turning pale again, and yet with defiance in his 
tone. 

“ I have seen her in yonder room ! I have seen her 
with you in the Netherlands ! I saw her in the window 
of a house in Chepeside this morning, when you rode 
by in the Queen’s procession, and your little son was at 
her side ! And I swear, Don Cristobal, that she shall be 
a widow, and your boy fatherless, if you do not tell me 
where the maiden is for whom I am searching.” 

I had spoken so earnestly that I forgot the need for 
precaution, and placed the pistol on the table. He saw 
what I had done, and was on me in a moment. Then 
we were in deadly grip together, he seeking to draw his 


A PRISONER. 


277 


dagger as he held me by the throat, while I, on my 
part, grappled with him fiercely, and rained blows upon 
his face with my fist. He was compelled to shield his 
face as best he could, and, therefore, had to use his right 
hand for that purpose. In point of physical strength, I 
had an immense advantage, and soon it began to tell. 
The struggle went on without a word, almost without a 
sound, save the dull thud of my fist upon his face. 
Presently he sought to leap backward, so as to be free 
from the blows I hurled at him mercilessly. As he did 
so, I sprang forward to maintain my hold ; but, in doing 
so, my foot slipped upon the polished floor, and I fell 
with a crash, striking my head against the sharp corner 
of the table. 

For a few moments I lay unconscious. The blow had 
stunned me, and left me at the mercy of the Spaniard. 

It was but a passing swoon, and, when I opened my 
eyes, I saw Don Cristobal standing by, his face bleeding 
from the blows with which I had assailed him, while 
Bertrand Ogier was handling a wheel-lock pistol, stand- 
ing on guard, as it were, and Ninove with his back to 
the door to keep the porter from giving any alarm. 
Not that the man cared much. Judging by the look on 
his face, he had no great sympathy with his bruised and 
bleeding master ; but, for appearance’ sake, he had made 
a show of attempting to defend him when the others 
rushed into the room to see what the commotion was. 
This much was certain, that none of my comrades were 
any the worse for any blows the porter gave them. 

Walter de Swarte and Nicholas Verreyck were on 
their knees beside me, anxious to know the extent of 
my injuries; but, when I opened my eyes, I was soon 
able to get on my feet again, none the worse for the 
struggle, save this, that my head was bleeding somewhat 
freely, where it had struck the table in falling. The 
mischief was quickly remedied by binding my head with 
a silken scarf, and I was ready once more to come to 
some decisive issue with the Spanish don. 

“ Have you found out where Mistress Dorothy is 
staying ? ” said the master-mariner. 


278 ; 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ No, Master Ogier. This Spaniard pretends that he 
does not know.” 

“ Then we must find some way of making him recall 
a little more distinctly what he has done within the 
last two days. And this, Don Cristobal, yon may be 
sure of, that you go no more free, either in your home, 
or into the streets of London, till you tell us where 
Mistress Dorothy Fabry is.” 

The Spaniard looked at each one of us in turn. My 
temporary disablement had given him time to recover 
himself somewhat, and he treated the master-mariner’s 
words with contempt. 

“ Gregorio, ring that bell, and loudly, so that I may 
have these men flung into the street.” 

“ If he does, I shall put a bullet into his head,” said 
Ogier, coolly, and he took up the bell that lay within 
easy reach of the porter, giving it to A x erreyck, and 
bidding him put it in the fireplace, out of the way. 
That done, while he kept a strict watch on the two 
Spaniards, he spoke again. 

“ Now, gentlemen, time is precious. I am going to 
give Don Cristobal opportunity to decide, and if, at the 
end of my third question, he refuses to tell us where the 
young lady is, we shall gag him, bind his arms, doing 
the same for the porter, so as to keep him quiet, and then 
take them both to my ship, The Penguin , which is 
anchored in the river not far from here. Now, my 
lord, I pray you tell us where you have hidden Mistress 
Dorothy Fabry.” 

Don Cristobal maintained a sullen silence. 

A second time the question came, but there was no 
reply. 

“ This is the last time, Don Cristobal, and if you do 
not answer, you will go with us. But mark you, should 
you make any sound to attract attention, I will not 
answer for your life. Now, my lord, where is Mistress 
Dorothy Fabry ? ” 

The Spanish don looked at each one of us in turn, as 
if to discover any token of uncertainty, but the faces of 
all were stern and unyielding. The prospect, however. 


A PRISONER. 279 

did not break down his obstinacy, and lie turned his 
back upon us with a curse. 

Then, my lord, you must come with us; for if we 
cannot recover the young lady, she at least shall not be 
troubled by you. Come, gentlemen, help me to prepare 
Don Cristobal for his journey to The Penguin, but 
Master Ninove, do you piease guard the door, and keep 
an eye on the porter, who, if quiet, shall be treated 
gently.” 

So saying, he flung his belt deftly over the head of 
the don, and strapped his arms tightly down to his sides. 
The Spaniard saw that resistance might be fatal, and, 
therefore, offered none. A minute or two later, he not 
only stood bound, but gagged. 

The porter’s own girdle served to make him secure, 
and he, too, was soon as helpless as his master. 

“ Now we must go,” said Ogier, looking carefully to 
see that everything was secure. Arranging the order 
of our going, he led the way into the hall, having 
looked out cautiously to be assured that the place was 
clear. 

While I drew the bolt, Ninove took down a cap from 
one of the pegs in the hall, and placed it on the noble- 
man’s head. Verreyck did the same for Gregorio, and 
we stepped out into the silent street. 

Everything favoured us. The moon had not yet 
risen, so that none could see that two of our number 
played the part of prisoners. We crossed the road, went 
swiftly past the prison, turned down into Old Bailey, 
choosing the side of the street farthest from the prison, 
and, from thence, by many an alley, and with much 
caution, we came to the river, where the dark waters 
rolled on swiftly to the sea. Here and there a stray 
foot-passenger had halted as he heard the steady tramp 
of men, and since we carried no lights, as the city watch 
would have done, he avoided possible mischief by a quick 
retreat. But as for the city watch itself, they did not 
come our way, so that we brought our prisoners to the 
water’s edge without hindrance. 

“ Boat ahoy ! ” cried Ogier, and, as his voice rang 


280 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


across the river, a couple of wherries pulled up to the 
spot where we were standing. 

“ Here you are, master ! ” cried a boatman, hoarsely. 

“ Nay, this is the better boat ! ” cried the second man, 
as his craft ran in between the other and ourselves. 

“ First come, first served, my friend/ 7 said the mas- 
ter-mariner. “ But here’s a groat for you, all the same, 
so sheer off at once.” 

The man, quite content, and hearing another call 
lower down, pulled off without delay, shouting loudly 
that he was coming. And as he was lost in the dark- 
ness, and the swish of the oars grew fainter, we 
stepped into the wherry close at hand, and were quickly 
pulled into mid-stream, where The Penguin lay at 
anchor. 

Before long, Don Cristobal and the porter were in 
safe keeping on board the very ship which the former 
had searched in vain, when, with the Familiars, he 
sought to carry me a prisoner to the Holy House. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


A SCUFFLE IN FLEET STREET. 

Don Cristobal was as resolute in his refusal to tell 
of Dorothy’s whereabouts when on board Ogier’s ship, 
as in his own house ; and, while we questioned him, he 
stood before us in sullen silence. Nothing that we could 
say, no threats, no promises — I had almost said no en- 
treaties — induced him to make any response whatever, 
save once, and then we knew that our efforts to obtain 
information from him would be useless. 

“ You may do as you please with me, but torture, and 
even the certainty of death, shall not compel me to 
satisfy you. Do your worst, but you shall never know 
from me where the maiden is in hiding.” 

Seeing to the prisoner’s security, and placing a well- 
armed man on guard at the cabin door, we left him, 
Bertrand Ogier remaining on board his ship, while the 
rest of us returned to our respective homes. 

The next morning, according to arrangement, we 
were once more on board The Penguin, but all to no 
pifrpose. The haughty Spaniard treated us with a dis- 
dain that made us long to chastise him; but he was a 
prisoner, and helpless, so that we had no care to be cow- 
ardly. He should have fair play so far as we could exer- 
cise it, although he in no sense deserved it, since he had 
acted such a shameful part with regard to Dorothy. 
While he sat on the locker, careless and sarcastic, treat- 
ing us with contempt, it was hard to keep hands off him. 

Finding him obdurate, we went ashore and pursued 

our search throughout the day, but left off at night 

281 


282 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


greatly discouraged, and completely worn out with our 
fruitless efforts. Feeling desperate, I went after supper 
to The Penguin to see once more whether the prisoner 
would obtain his liberty by parting with the informa- 
tion, but he received me with scorn and insults that mad- 
dened me. This I passed by, however, as I could ; but 
when he said something so wantonly insulting to the 
reputation of one so pure as Dorothy, I restrained my- 
self no longer, but struck him in the face with all the 
force that anger lent me, and left him lying senseless on 
the cabin floor. 

Saying nothing to anyone, save to tell the man at the 
door to look well to the safe-guarding of the prisoner, I 
strode across the deck, and, dropping into the wherry, 
bade the waterman pull me ashore. 

Quitting the riverside, I walked homewards moodily, 
heedless of all passers-by, sick at heart, too, by reason of 
my inability to discover the whereabouts of my lady- 
love. Was she dead? No, that could scarcely be, for 
since Don Cristobal could not marry her, he sought 
either to make her his mistress, or to wrest a great sum 
of money from her father, as the price of her liberty. 
But while she was surely alive, the question constantly 
recurred — What discomfort was she undergoing? Was 
she being treated kindly? Was she safe from harm 
from those in whose hands she had been entrusted ? 

I had reached Fleet Street not far away from my 
father’s house, when I heard sounds of a scufflle; and, 
looking up quickly, saw half a dozen fellows, w r ho, on 
closer acquaintance, proved to be veritable jail-birds, 
with ragged clothing, unclean skin, and a hang-dog look 
on their faces. They were hustling a gentleman against 
the wall, and pressing him so closely that he had no 
opportunity of using the keen blade of his sword which 
he had succeeded in drawing from its sheath. One 
.scoundrel was tearing away his jewelled collar, and the 
costly chain of gold that hung about his neck, while the 
others were attempting to get at his pockets, so as to 
extract his purse and anv other valuables. But he 
fought right valiantly, dealing blows with the handle of 


A SCUFFLE IN FLEET STREET, 


283 


his sword, which, gripped tightly in his fist, came down 
with tremendous force on the faces of his assailants. 

Running forward, and drawing my sword as I ran, I 
shouted for the city watch, thereby hoping also to put 
courage into the heart of the victim of the attack from 
these footpads. But I was too late to save him from 
serious injury. One of the men, furious at the brave 
resistance, and smarting from a terrific blow in his face 
with the heavy pommel, drew a knife from his belt, and, 
watching his opportunity, sought to drive it into his 
victim’s heart. Fortunately, the other saw his intention, 
and shifted as the blade descended, but could not avoid 
it altogether, for it plunged into his shoulder, and the 
arm hung useless. 

By this time I came up, and took part in the scuffle. 
I had seen that last stroke, so cowardly and murderous, 
for the fight went on under a lamp that hung out from 
a window overhead. The fellow had drawn his knife 
back, and was coolly wiping it on his breeches, when, 
taking my sword by the blade, and lifting it in mid-air, 
I brought it down upon his head with such force, that 
the rascal fell with a groan upon the stones, and lav 
there as one dead. Shouting again for the city watch, I 
brought the sword down upon another, who, taken from 
the rear, loosed his grip upon the stranger’s neck, and 
tumbled across his companion. 

Assailed from behind, the men turned to see what 
danger threatened them, and, not liking their looks as 
they faced me, I quickly grasped the sword by its hilt, 
and made as though I would charge them. The sight of 
a stalwart fellow like myself, with a keen blade glitter- 
ing, as I held it ready for action, and the fact also that 
two of their number lay senseless at mv feet, dismayed 
them, and they turned to run. Two of them ran into 
the arms of the city watch that came round the corner 
of the street at that moment, and were held fast, but the 
others escaped. 

I would have chased them, but for the fact that the 
stranger was in a sorry plight. He stood against the 
wall, well nigh senseless from the brutal treatment he 

19 


284 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


had received, for, what with the grip on his throat, the 
blows on his face, and the knife wound in his shoulder 
there was room to wonder that he had been able to 
stand at all. 

I caught him in my arms as he reeled and was about 
to fall, and, letting him down gently to the doorstep 
close by, begged one of the watch to fetch a leech. One 
lived not far away, and, as he came to where we stood, I 
bade him follow me, while I threw my strong arms 
about the wounded stranger, and, with the aid of a 
watchman, helped him down the side street to my 
father’s house. It was not more than four doors round 
the corner, and very soon he was lying on a couch, and 
being examined by the leech. 

As he lay there, dazed and bleeding, Gertrude and 
my mother at hand, ready to be of use, I was startled to 
find that the stranger was none other than Francisco de 
Lafra, whom I had twice before seen in Don Cristobal’s 
company. It was a kind and handsome face, and while 
the leech dressed his wounds, I called to mind his kindly 
treatment of the little landlord of The Dutchman, when 
the Grand Commander’s nephew had quitted the inn 
without making payment for what he had drunk that 
night. I remembered, also, his thoughtful look when 
Doha Cristobal and her boy appeared at the window not 
long before. From that I passed to another thought — 
Was it possible that this Spanish gentleman could throw 
any light on Dorothy’s whereabouts? 

I was compelled to be patient for that night, the 
leech declaring that the wounded man must sleep. The 
couch was the best sleeping-place, and De Lafra was 
made comfortable there. Then drinking a sleeping- 
draught, he lay silent, and was soon asleep, while I sat 
by to watch, and tend him if he should have need of 
anything. 

It was dav-dawn when he awoke and looked around 
him. The sun was beginning to peer in faintly, lighting 
up the room in which he lav, so that he saw everything 
distinctly. Then he turned to me, bewildered at my 
presence by his side, and wondering no doubt where he 


A SCUFFLE IN FLEET STREET. 


285 


was. He gazed at me inquiringly, but I did not give 
him time to speak. 

“ You wonder where you are, Senor de Lafra? ” 

%j y 

“ I do,” he answered ; but a twinge of pain in his 
shoulder when he moved, served to remind him of what 
had taken place the night before. 

“ Ah ! I remember. Some rascals hustled me in the 
street, and treated me badly. But if I mistake not, you 
were the gentleman who came to my assistance. Was 
it so ? ” 

“ It was, senor,” I responded quietly, “ and this is 
my fathers house,” I added. “ You were brought 
hither, as we were close by, and the leech, having dressed 
your wounds, gave you a sleeping-draught.” 

“ Then, my friend, I owe my life to you, which I 
deem doubly generous on your part, since, by your face 
and accent, you appear to be a Netherlander. And 
Netherlanders, God knows, have good reason to hold 
Spaniards in abhorrence rather than in love. Pray let 
me take your hand.” 

I did so, and then, since he was now wide awake, 
and much better after his night’s sleep, we began to 
talk. 

“ May I learn your name ? ” he asked, as we dropped 
each other’s hand. 

“ I am Caspar TTrsuleus of Antwerp.” 

He turned and looked at me in some surprise. 

“ I have heard your name before. Were you not 
known to the Burgomaster of the city ? ” 

“ I was, senor, as you may well believe, when I tell 
you that I was promised the hand of his daughter 
Dorothy in marriage,” I answered, the blood throbbing 
through my veins by reason of this, that I could in the 
most natural way bring round our conversation to this 
topic of the missing one. 

“ What ! ” exclaimed De Lafra, turning sharply ; but 
the sudden movement gave him great pain, and a sharp 
cry escaped his lips in consequence. But he was eager 
now. “ You say, Master TTrsuleus, that Mistress Doro- 
thy Fabry was promised to you. That could not well be. 


286 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


for the Burgomaster promised his daughter to Don Cris- 
tobal de la Fuente, if you know him ? ” 

“ Know him ? ” said I, bitterly. “ I have cause to 
hate him as I hate no other man on earth. He has 
carried Dorothy Fabry away, and we cannot find her, 
although we have searched for her in all directions.” 

De Lafra looked at me in great surprise, and thought 
a while. 

“ You will think it strange when I say that while I 
sympathise with you in her disappearance, I see nothing 
to be surprised at that the maiden’s whereabouts are not 
known.” 

I turned at these words, my face burning with anger ; 
but he held up his hand, as if to bid me be silent. 

“ Let me explain myself, Master LHsuleus. Mistress 
Dorothy would not have anything to do with him, so 
Don Cristobal carried her away that he might marry 
her, with or without her will, since she was promised 
to him.” 

“ You are quite mistaken, senor,” I broke in, quickly. 
“ The promise was made to him by the Burgomaster, but 
he withdrew it angrily, and rightly too, when he dis- 
covered that Don Cristobal’s wife was living.” 

“ You astonish me. She is dead ! ” cried De Lafra, 
and the look upon his face showed me that he spoke 
sincerely, and that he honestly believed what he said. 

“ Pardon me,” I answered. “ She is not dead. A 
day or two since I saw her in the window of a house in 
Chepeside, when the Queen passed by, and her little boy 
called out to his father.” 

“ Yes, I know that ; but the lady, whose face I did not 
see, was the boy’s nurse, so Don Cristobal assured me.” 

“ It is not so, senor. I have since seen Doha Cristo- 
bal in the house where Don Cristobal lives, near to 
Newgate Prison. And what is more, I have spoken to 
her. Let me tell you my story, senor,” said I, when I 
saw a red spot growing on his cheek. 

“Do, I pray you,” he responded, settling into an 
easy attitude, as it pained him to be sitting as he had 
been. 


A SCUFFLE IN FLEET STREET. 2S7 

Then I told him all that had happened up to the hour 
when I was on my way home, and had saved him from 
the footpads in Fleet Street. I did not say, however, 
where we had placed our prisoner. 

He had listened quietly to the story of the search, and 
of my interview with Doha Cristobal; but when I fin- 
ished, he spoke such words that I almost leaped from 
my seat. This much I did — I laid my hand on his, and 
gazed into his eyes eagerly, to see if he meant what he 
said. 

“ I have reason to believe that the maiden is in the 
very house where you had your interview with Doha 
Cristobal.” 

“ You cannot mean it ! ” I exclaimed, when I could 
find speech. 

“ I mean every word, Master Ursuleus. Don Cristo- 
bal told me that he meant to have her, with or without 
her consent, and would take her to his house, since she 
was in London. She has disappeared, and it seems to me 
that having kept his word in one thing, he has kept it 
in the other. Depend upon it, she is in that house. 
And as for Don Cristobal, he is a scoundrel who shall 
answer to me when I am well enough to fight him.” 

Seeing that De Lafra was better, I left him, so that I 
might snatch two or three hours 5 sleep in my own room. 
I met Gertrude on the stairs. She was on her way to 
see whether she could do anything either for me, or for 
the stranger I had been watching through the night ; but 
when she heard that he was doing well, and wanted 
nothing, she went back to her own chamber. 

It was past the breakfast hour when I awoke, and, 
dressing quickly, I went downstairs to partake of the 
morning meal which had been served in true English 
style. After what I had heard from Francisco de Lafra 
I was in better spirits, and as I ate heartily of the shred 
pie, and veal and capon that were on the table, my cheer- 
fulness tended to surprise Gertrude, who was attending 
to my wants. 

“ You seem to have heard good news, Caspar,” said 
she, as she was sitting close by. 


283 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ You are right, my dear sister,” I answered, taking 
the flagon of spiced ale, which the Londoners called 
huff-cap, and drinking what remained of it. “ I have 
heard what fills me with hope, and, God willing, I in- 
tend to find Dorothy to-day ! ” 

She looked at me with some astonishment in her face, 
and pausing in the midst of cutting me a slice of the 
delicious wheaten bread which the London bakers made 
so appetising, she asked me what I knew. Then I told 
her, and kissed her fondly for the pleasure she displayed. 
“ What do you intend to do, Caspar ? ” 

“ To pay Doha Cristobal a visit as soon as I leave this 
table.” 

“ And what if she knows nothing ? ” 

“ Then I will search the house until I have gone 
through every room. I do not think that her ladyship 
knows of Dorothy’s presence there, for she was practical- 
ly a prisoner in her husband’s home, and, if I judge 
aright, was to be kept there out of everyone’s way until 
she could be disposed of.” 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


IN THE WEST WING. 

When I had finished my breakfast, I went to see 
how De Lafra was feeling after his night of rest, and 
was glad to find him much better than I could have 
hoped for. Indeed, he scarcely gave me time to inquire, 
when he asked me whether I intended to search for the 
lost maiden that day. 

“ This very hour, serior.” 

“ I would that I could go with you,” said he. “ I 
have been trying to discover what chances there were of 
my doing so, but I cannot manage to get on my feet. 
Even if I went in a litter, I should be in the way ; but if 
you will allow me, I will give you a hint that might be of 
service. I have heard Don Cristobal say that he had 
rooms in the west wing of his house, whence no cries 
could be heard, and which were supposed by the servants 
generally to be mere lumber-rooms. It is easy to im- 
agine in such a case, that the two ladies might be in 
the mansion, and neither one of them know anything of 
the other’s proximity. The thing, then, is to search 
those rooms, and it has occurred to me that Gregorio 
the porter, whom you have carried on board The Pen- 
guin, might know something, and for a reasonable sum 
of money will sell his secret.” 

“ I will go at once and see him,” I said, when the 
Spaniard had ended ; and calling my sister in to attend 
to him, since he appeared to be very exhausted, I took 
my purse, buckled on mv sword, saw to my pistols being 
duly loaded, and sallied forth to renew my endeavours 
to discover the missing one. 

289 


290 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


Ninove went with me, and we started for the Burgo- 
master’s home, with the faint hope that some news had 
reached him. But nothing had been heard, and Doro- 
thy’s friends were more than ever in an agony of sus- 
pense. To put them into better spirits, I told them of 
my adventure in Fleet Street, and then of what I had 
heard from Francisco de Lafra. 

“ Why not go to the authorities at once ? ” asked the 
Burgomaster. “ They might give you a warrant to 
search the house.” 

“ Yes, I could do that; but I will first try the porter, 
who is on board The Penguin, and failing him, we can 
do as you suggest. But there are so many forms to be 
gone through, that it will be midnight again before we 
get them to move. I have thought of that; but at the 
English Court, much as the Spaniards are hated by the 
people in this country, there is a desire not to fall out 
with Spain, because the English Queen does not want a 
war just now. It might end in help; but it is just as 
likely to end in refusal, and even in our being prevented 
from entering Don Cristobal’s house at all.” 

Bidding them hope, and await our return, Ninove 
and I went to Walter de Swarte’s home, and he wanted 
no persuasion to go with us when I told him our plans. 
Nicholas Verreyck would have come, but as in his pres- 
ent state of health he might be a hindrance, we left 
him to look after his daily affairs. 

Our wky led past the great Church of St. Paul’s, and, 
going along the narrow streets, which were almost 
blocked bv the fashionables who lounged about the tav- 
erns or perused the books at the stalls, we saw much 
of what London life in the daytime was like, as com- 
pared with that which might be seen when night set in. 
Even thus early in the morning we could hear the rattle 
of the dice-box, for the fashionable gentlemen and many 
of the ladies of England were great gamblers. Others, 
the wives and daughters of the well-to-do business men, 
were standing at their doors, chatting to acquaintances, 
and sometimes slyly throwing a kiss to a favoured one. 

We paid but small heed to all this, however, and 


291 


IN THE WEST WING. 

* 

* 

pressed on until we reached the river-side, where we 
found a boatman who pulled us out to The Penguin , that 
was still lying in mid-stream. 

“ How now, Captain ? ” I cried, as we stood on the 
deck, and saw Ogier coming forward to give us greeting. 
“ You look somewhat flustered.” 

“ Do I ? ” said the master-mariner, with a short 
laugh. “ Well, to speak truly, I have had some trouble 
with Don Cristobal, and that poor porter, Gregorio, will 
have cause to remember this morning for some little 
time to come.” 

“ What has happened, then ? ” 

“ Don Cristobal pretended to have some need to see 
the man, and suspecting nothing, I sent him into the 
cabin. He was there half an hour, perhaps, when we 
heard some one screaming for help; going in, I found 
Gregorio on the floor, and his master doing his best to 
throttle him. When the Spanish don saw me enter, he 
gave the man a terrific blow, enough to kill him I should 
have thought, and then turned on me. But he found 
me one too many for him, and is quiet now.” 

The master of the ship shrugged his shoulders, and 
chuckled with satisfaction, adding: 

“ I wanted some excuse for serving him out, and this 
offered itself most opportunely.” 

Going to the cabin I saw Dpn Cristobal lying back 
against the locker, his dress disarranged, his face bleed- 
ing, and himself almost unconscious. On the floor was 
Gregorio, a pitiable sight, and when one saw how brutal- 
ly the Spanish don had treated him, all pity one might 
have had for the nobleman died out, and one wished that 
Ogier had been more severe. A couple of sailors knelt 
at the porter’s side, endeavouring to staunch the blood 
that ran freely from his mouth and forehead, and in 
iheir rough way they sought to comfort the poor fellow. 

Seeing us enter, he looked up reproachfully. 

“ Bv the Holy Virgin,” he exclaimed, in short gasps, 
“ I would 'that I had shut the door against you that 
night, for I have had nothing but trouble since.” 

“ It was an accident, my friend,” I answered, sorry 


292 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


for the ill-fortune of an unoffending servant. “ The 
master of the ship treated you kindly, and made you 
comfortable while he held you a prisoner, and when your 
master asked for you, he had no idea that any mischief 
was meditated.” 

“ That may be,” was Gregorio’s response. “ But 
what if I am maimed for life? To-morrow was to have 
been my marriage-day, but who would marry me now, 
beaten and battered like this? And how can I be wed 
while you keep me a prisoner here ? ” And more out of 
disappointment than from pain, the poor fellow began 
to weep. 

Under other circumstances one might have smiled, 
but things were too serious here, and we sought to do 
what we could to bind up the man’s wounds, and put him 
into better heart. A good draught of muscadine re- 
stored his spirits considerably, and he was content to 
listen to what I had to say. 

“ You will do now, Gregorio; and what is more, I 
think you may even yet be able to marry — to-morrow, 
if your sweetheart does not mind your bruised face.” 

“ How so ? ” he exclaimed, incredulously. 

“To begin with, if you fall in with my wishes, you 
shall have two hundred golden ducats to commence 
housekeeping, and have your liberty this very day.” 

“ T ou trifle with me,” cried the man, forgetting his 
pain in the thought of receiving so large a sum of 
money. 

“ Tell me this first,” said I, willing to delay a few 
moments, while I gave the man time to realise the full 
meaning of his good fortune, “will the ducats make 
amends to your sweetheart for all those bruises ? ” 

“ I should think so ! ” Gregorio answered, eagerly. 
“Teresa loves me, doubtless, but I think the sight of "a 
heap of gold like that would overcome the other draw- 
backs.” And then, bruised as he was, the porter tried to 
smile knowingly. « But you trifle with me ! ” he said, 
looking serious again. 

“Nay, Gregorio, I do not. I was never more in 
earnest. Listen, and let me tell you what you are to do 


IN THE WEST WING. 


293 


for the two hundred ducats. Your master, Don Cristo- 
bal, has carried away a Flemish lady, and she is lodged 
in his mansion, where we saw you ” 

u How did you know that ? ” the porter interrupted, 
with much astonishment in his face. 

“ Never mind, Gregorio. What I want of you is, that 
you should come with us, show us the room in which 
Mistress Dorothy Fabry is concealed, and as soon as the 
lady is in the hall with me, you shall have the money 
and your freedom.” 

“ Can I trust vou ? ” he cried. 

“ Trust me ? Here are some ducats — twenty of them 
— and you shall have them now, if you are willing to 
come with me.” 

The man’s face and his question showed me that he 
could help us, and he expressed his willingness to go at 
once. 

“ But I do not like to go through the streets like 
this,” he said, looking down on his handsome but blood- 
stained doublet woefully. 

“ We will find you something here,” volunteered 
Ogier, who had stood by listening. 

“ Then let us be off, for I have done with that master 
of mine for ever,” exclaimed Gregorio, rising to his feet 
painfully, and spitting on Don Cristobal, in token of his 
fierce resentment of the treatment he had received. The 
Spanish don took no notice of him, for he lay back un- 
tended, and still unconscious, or nearly so. 

“ I will come with you,” said the master-mariner, as 
we moved to the ship’s side, and before long we were 
standing on the river bank in eager consultation. 
Gregorio was so battered that he would certainly attract 
attention while going through the streets, and we 
wondered how we could get him to Don Cristobal’s man- 
sion without doing this. A horse-litter chanced to 
pass by at the time, and the men in charge were looking 
out for a hire. This was the very thing we wanted, and 
the porter was soon within its shelter, and passing along 
the by-ways of London in a manner that was beyond his 
previous experience. 


294 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


As the litter men went leisurely, so as not to shake 
the men more than they could help — for it caused him 
no small pain to move — we sauntered along, keeping an 
eye on the litter, but assuming an air of indifference 
concerning it. More than once, however, I caught sight 
of Gregorio peeping out furtively, as if he feared that we 
had deserted him. 

I called Ninove’s attention to it, and we had a quiet 
laugh together. 

When we reached the house, the door opened in re- 
sponse to a loud ring, and the man who acted as porter, 
stood on the threshold to demand our business. 

“ We have brought back Gregorio, who has got into 
mischief, ” said Ogier, and the man, suspecting nothing, 
suffered us to enter with the wounded Spaniard, who 
told the other to close the door, and leave him to his 
usual duties. The man, nothing loth to forego duties 
that were distasteful, merely stayed to ask what mis- 
chief his fellow-servant had fallen into. 

“ Foot-pads,” was the curt reply ; and since there was 
evidently no great love lost between the two men, we 
were soon without the other’s company. 

“ Lead the way at once, Gregorio,” said I, impatient 
to be with Dorothy; and without waiting for him, I 
stepped across the hall. 

“ Stay,” said the porter. “ I must get the key, for 
since I had charge of her, it was entrusted to my care.” 

“ And who fed her ? ” I asked. 

“ I did.” 

A cold perspiration broke out upon me when I heard 
this, and I grew sick with dread. The poor child had 
been shut up thus, alone, and without food, all through 
those long and weary hours since we had carried our 
two prisoners on board The Penguin , and little did we 
think that we were bringing her to starvation point 
during the porter’s absence. 

“ Haste, then ! ” I cried ; and when Gregorio led the 
way into the dining-room, where the key was hidden, I 
followed him, going to the sideboard, and taking from it 
a small silver flagon in which there was some wine. 


IN THE WEST WING. 


295 


This I would give her, for she would need it after her 
long fast. 

“ I am ready, my masters,” said the porter, going out 
of the room slowly; and he led the way along a broad 
corridor that went toward the west wing. How my 
heart beat in that short, but to me never-ending walk ! 
Door after door was passed by, and I anticipated that 
the next one would be that which we sought. Then 
we turned to the right, and went down some steps, 
where everything was in such darkness that we could 
not see our hands before us. 

“ I must get a light,” said Gregorio, halting ; and 
while he got the light, I thought to myself how horrible 
it must be to poor Dorothy, to be in darkness and loneli- 
ness as well as hunger. 

“ For God’s sake, hasten ! ” I exclaimed. To me, in 
my impatience, the Spaniard’s feet seemed to be of lead. 
Yet it was not unwillingness, but physical pain that 
made his pace so slow. 

“ Have patience, master,” the man responded. 
“ Every step is pain to me. The chamber where the 
maiden was first lodged we have already passed, but Don 
Cristobal, finding that she was resolute in her refusal to 
his wishes, brought her here, and she is now in the cell 
the third on the left.” 

“ Then give me the key,” I cried, and snatching it 
from his hand, I hastened forward, while Ninove, who 
was carrying the lamp, came after me swiftly. 

“ Throw the light on the door, Yinove, and let me see 
where to put the key into the lock.” But as he held the 
light my hands trembled so, that my companion took the 
key from me, and thrust it into the keyhole. It turned 
with readiness, and the door fell open before the pressure 
of my hand. We were looking into a cell, dark as any 
of those that were found in the Holy House at Antwerp, 
the only ertrance for light being through a narrow slit 
that served as a window. 

“ Dorothy ! my darling ! Are you here ? ” 

There was a movement on the straw inside, and then 
the sweet voice I had known of old. 


296 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ Who calls me ? ” 

“ I, Dorothy — Caspar ! ” I answered, now in the cell, 
and kneeling at her side; for as ISTinove brought the 
light nearer, I saw the dear one sitting there upon a bed 
of crisp, clean straw. 

“ Caspar ? 0 God, how good ! ” she exclaimed, 

scarcely waiting for my answer, since the voice itself had 
told her who I was. 

The others did not come in for a few moments. 
They lingered outside, so that she could give me of her 
heart’s love, with none to watch. She kissed me passion- 
ately, her lips lingering on mine, and her arms clinging 
to me tightly, lest I should leave her. But not one word 
more escaped her lips save this, “ Thank God ! ” Then 
there was a silence that frightened me in the midst of 
all my joy. 

“ Speak, darling,” I exclaimed, as her arms fell 
loosely from my neck. But no response came. 

“ Come hither/’ I cried to those who halted without, 
and as they entered, and Ninove stood with the lamp 
so that the light fell on that beautiful face, it was pale, 
as though death had come. She lay in my arms, still 
and helpless and heavy, as one that was dead. 

Mad passion raged in my heart when I gazed into the 
face of this beloved one, whom I had found too late. I 
spoke fierce, hot words, full of implacable wrath against 
the man who had dared to deal with her so haselv. It 
had been bad enough to have held her in captivity with 
the best surroundings, for even sumptuous furniture, 
and gorgeous decorations would still make a prison 
shameful. But to lodge her here, in a place that was 
fitting for a felon, in order to force her into a base sur- 
render, it was unspeakably cruel. The old saying in 
Scripture is — “ Be ve angry, and sin not.” I fear, then, 
that I sinned deeplv as I gazed into that sweet face, for 
I prayed passionately for vengeance. 

And yet the sense of sin did not possess me, and had 
he been standing near, I should have slain Don Cristobal 
as I would have slain a dog, and felt that it was just 
punishment. The sum total of his sins against me was 


IN THE WEST WING. 


297 


a great one. He had been the means of bringing the 
best father and mother a man ever had, from affluence 
to penury. He had brought in discord between two 
families, and broken in upon our betrothal. He had 
destroyed the old home where the Ursuleus had dwelt 
for full two centuries. He had set the Inquisitors, 
with all their horrors, on my track — he had sought my 
life. All this was hard to bear, and deserved the keenest 
punishment that could be meted out to one who knows 
naught of pity. But these were as nothing compared to 
his greatest sin of all — that he had sought to force my 
darling into a marriage that was no marriage — some- 
thing that had unspeakable shame behind it, since he 
was already wedded to a beautiful woman of his own 
faith and country; and, laying violent hands on this 
sweet girl, had brought her to his home, not to place 
her in the lap of luxury, but to force her to yield to 
him by treating her as one might treat a felon. 

What need is there to pursue the long list of this 
man’s wrongs to me and mine ? Everything was eclipsed 
by this thought of the shame he meant to heap on Dor- 
othy, the purest-souled girl in the wide world. And now 
she lay in my arms, giving no sign of life, not even a 
quiver in her frame. 

“ Dead ! ” I cried, in agony of spirit. “ Dead ! Oh, 
my Dorothy, I have come too late ! too late ! ” And 
laying her on the straw, I sank down by her side, all 
dumb and shivering. 

“ Rouse yourself, Caspar/’ said Walter de Swarte, 
presently, placing a kindly hand upon my shoulder ; for 
after the first outburst of passion, I had fallen into a state 
of lethargy, while the others stood by in silent sympathy. 

“ But she is dead,” I answered, raising myself on my 
elbow. 

“ It would seem so, my friend ; but it may be only 
a swoon that looks like death, brought on by a revulsion 
after her solitude and trouble. Rouse yourself, and see 
whether some of this wine will not revive her.” And 
De Swarte took from Ninove’s hand the flagon that 
I had brought with me. 


298 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ Give it to me,” I cried, a new hope springing up 
within; and kneeling once more at Dorothy’s side, and 
with a skill and gentleness that had their birth in love, 
I placed some of the rich reviving liquid within her 
lips. 

“ She is not dead,” I almost whispered, when, after 
what seemed long waiting, the dear one swallowed it. 
She took some more, and yet more — then lay still again. 

There was an anxious silence while we waited. 
Walter de Swarte knelt at my side, chafing her hands. 
Ninove and Bertrand Ogier stood by in sympathetic 
stillness, gazing eagerly on the pale face, while Gregorio 
himself, still racked with pain, was stooping, and watch- 
ing with devouring look, the maiden whom, at Don 
Cristobal’s command, he had carried thither. 

Moment followed moment. Even the crisp rustle of 
the straw ceased, and no sound came, save the faint 
passage of De Swarte’s hand on Dorothy’s soft skin. 
She lay so long and so still, that I began to despair, 
and was on the point of laying her down upon her 
prison bed, hopeless, thinking that that sign of life 
which had made us hope, was the last we should ever 
have, when her limbs began to quiver. 

“ Thank God ! ” I whispered. “ Dorothy, my dear 
one, come back ! come back ! ” 

But an ominous stillness followed, and my hope died, 
more cruelly because of its vain awakening. 

Many moments passed, and then her eyes opened, 
and met my own gaze. The sight put life into her. 
A quick shiver ran through her frame, and, with a 
loving exclamation, she threw her arms about my neck 
once more. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 


THE RIVALS. 

I have passed by what was said in that dark prison, 
when Dorothy looked around, and greeted us one by 
one. I lifted her in my arms, and carried her up the 
steps, making light of her weight, as though she had 
been a child. I pressed her to my heart, and thanked 
God again and again. 

Xinove, with drawn sword, like the other two, went 
on in front, alert for danger if there should be any, 
while Ogier and De Swarte, placing Gregorio between 
them to guard against treachery, followed close behind. 
There was not much to fear, however, and we reached 
the corridor, and presently the hall, in safety. 

But there we met with interruption. We had turned 
into the hall, when the door of that room in which I had 
had an interview with Doha Cristobal opened, and the 
Spanish lady herself appeared. She started back with 
a cry of fear when her eyes fell upon us, a company of 
armed men, with swords gleaming in the sun that shone 
through the richly-coloured windows. The cry of fear 
would doubtless have given place to one for help, had I 
not spoken. 

“ Have no fear, senora, but suffer me to tell my 
story.” 

As I spoke, I stood before her with the precious 
burden yet in my arms — more precious than that which 
I had found in the Holy House. I told her all that had 
happened from the moment I had left her, and, as the 
story proceeded, the look of fear that was on her face 
changed to one of passion. 

20 


299 


300 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


“ Let me see the maiden ! ” Doha Cristobal ex- 
claimed, when I had ended my story; and she came to 
where I stood, and looked into Dorothy's face. She 
was trembling, and I wondered what she would think 
of her beautiful rival. Had she expressed any hatred 
I could not have been surprised, for what woman could 
endure the thought of a rival, and yet be calm and 
generous? What she did only served to show how truly 
noble she was, and how unworthy of such a wife Don 
Cristobal had proved himself to be. 

She looked on my darling’s face long and eagerly; 
then she stooped and kissed the pale lips and cheeks. 

“ I thought myself beautiful, my dear, but when I 
look on you, it is no wonder that you should prove my 
rival.” 

“ Not a willing one, senora,” answered Dorothy, soft- 
ly, who had listened to the story, and gathered from my 
words a true idea of her ladyship’s position. 

“ I am sure of it, child, and for that reason I have 
kissed you, and kiss your fair cheeks again. Alas ! my 
dear, I have had a sad life. I loved my husband, and 
thought myself beloved.” And, burying her face in her 
hands, she wept bitterly, and almost constrained us men 
around to join her. 

Dorothy put out her hands, and drew her gently 
to herself, seeking to comfort her. 

“ Put me on my feet, Caspar,” she said. 

“ You cannot stand,” I remonstrated. 

“ Oh, but I can. Try me.” 

When I had done as she desired, forgetful of her own 
weakness, she flung her arms about the weeping lady’s 
neck, and gave her all her loving sympathy, so that at 
last the tears were stayed. 

“ Come hither, before you leave me,” said Dona Cris- 
tobal, turning to lead the way into her room. “ You 
must have food after so long a fast.” And, taking 
Dorothy by the hand, she walked with her into the 
chamber, bidding us follow. 

It was a noble act. The generous heart prevailed 
over the jealousy that one might well feel toward a sue- 


THE RIVALS. 


301 


cessful rival. Dona Cristobal proved herself a real 
woman in this, that she recognised in a sister the pos- 
session of a great gift, a charm, and a talent, of which 
she might well have supposed herself the only mistress. 
Dorothy, pure and noble in her womanhood like the 
other, respopded with all her soul, without grudging, 
and gave her sympathy to one whose heart was sorely 
wounded. Much as I loved her, it was hard to say that 
either one of them displayed beyond the other the su- 
preme beauty of womanhood ; for, as I watched them, it 
seemed to me that they both revealed it equally in this 
tenderness toward each other. 

Having at last made all arrangements for taking 
Dorothy home, I gave Gregorio the two hundred ducats. 
The man looked at them, and then at me, his face full 
of wonder. 

“ Why do you look at me like that ? 77 I asked. 

“ I thought, senor, that when you saw how shame- 
fully Don Cristobal had served the maiden, you would 
refuse to abide by your agreement/ 7 was the answer. 

I looked at the Spaniard reprovingly. 

“ The Netherlander, Gregorio, are not like the 
Spaniards, who think that promises are only made to be 
broken ; 77 and, so saying, I turned away. There lay the 
secret of so much of the suffering in our country. The 
Spaniards had no regard for honour, and no thought 
for fidelity to promises, where my countrymen were 
concerned. Promise after promise, made the more bind- 
ing by the most solemn oaths, had been set aside ruth- 
lessly, so that in the end we looked upon their words 
as so much lying and deceit. 

Turning to wish Doha Cristobal farewell, I found 
that she was hastily donning a cloak, as if to take a 
journey. 

“ Are you going for a ride, my ladv? 77 I asked. 

“ I want to go with you, if you will take me. I dare 
not stay in this house alone, for who can say what my 
husband may do with me, should he return ? 77 Her face 
was pale with apprehension as she said these words. 

“ He shall not return, senora, until we have full 


302 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


assurance that you are safe,” spoke up Bertrand Ogier. 
“ If you wish it, we will find you a home where you 
will be out of danger, or we will send some of our 
friends, who will protect you.” 

“ Then I will stay where I am,” she answered. 
“ Send someone as soon as you can — a lady, too, to bear 
me company — for I have great dread of being left alone, 
now that I see how this dear girl has been treated.” 

“ If I may be allowed, my lady, I will stay with you, 
and perhaps Master Ogier will remain also, until my 
wife can come to us,” said Walter de Swarte. 

“ I am agreeable,” broke in the master-mariner, 
without waiting for another word. 

“ If you would,” responded Doha Cristobal, “ I 
should feel safe. It would afford me time tg think of 
what could be done for my child and myself.” 

So it was settled. Our two friends stayed behind to 
guard against any mishap, while Dorothy, with Mnove 
and myself walking at her side, rode to her father’s 
house in a horse-litter. 


CHAPTER XXXIY. 

THE QUEEN IN DANGER. 

I have not thought it necessary to describe the meet- 
ing between Dorothy and her parents, nor to tell of the 
delight of the serving men and women when they saw 
their young mistress once more safely sheltered in her 
father’s house. When I lifted her in my arms, and 
carried her up the steps, and into the room where the 
Burgomaster and his wife were sitting disconsolate at a 
table, the substantial meal untasted, the joy was more 
than I can tell of, and, therefore, I must needs pass 
it by. 

Anxious to tell my own people what had happened, 
I laid Dorothy on the couch, gave her a parting kiss, 
and left her to relate her own story. When I passed 
through the hall, the whole household was there, 
gathered around Master Ninove, who was telling how 
we had found the lost one. As I joined the group, to 
beg my companion to come home with me, they 
thronged about us both, and blessed us for the part 
we had played. 

“ We have not done more than anyone here would 
have done/’ I exclaimed, when it was possible to get a 
word in. 

“ I would have died for her/’ said old Martin, who 
seemed to have aged considerably during the last few 
days of suspense. 

We got away at last, and reached my father’s house. 
My parents and Gertrude were in the room where Fran- 
cisco de Lafra lay, and as we entered they eagerly asked 

303 


30L 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


for news. The joy was great when we hurriedly re- 
peated the story of our day’s adventures. 

“ And as for you, sehor,” said I, taking the Span- 
iard’s hand in mine, “ my gratitude to you is lifelong ; 
for, but for your timely words, I should never have 
thought of searching for the missing maiden in the same 
house with Doha Cristobal.” 

“ I thank God, Master Ursuleus, that in some small 
degree I have been able to serve you in return for your 
generous help to me,” responded the other. “ By tradi- 
tion, and I know not what besides, we ought to be ene- 
mies. Please God from henceforth, we are friends who 
may esteem each other the more, the better we under- 
stand one another.” 

It was a pleasant speech. The ring of reality was in 
it; and had there been any doubt, one had but to look 
into the Spaniard’s face to see that the words were not 
empty compliment, but came from the heart. Divided 
as we were in interests, and antagonistic by reason of 
national prejudices, it was the more pleasing to feel 
that the chasm between us was bridged over. That 
shake of the hand, and the exchange of thanks took 
place a long time since, but our friendship has ripened 
into warm love that only goes to show how sad a thing 
it is, that the men of Spain and of the Netherlands, 
should cherish such hateful thoughts toward each other. 

With all this trouble on hand, I laid myself open to 
blame for those who, not having the pain to endure, 
would fail to realise my dilemm£ on finding that Doro- 
thy had so mysteriously disappeared. I had come to 
England, not primarily to see the girl I loved, but 
to wait upon the Queen, and deliver the despatches with 
which I had been entrusted by the Prince of Orange. 
Perhaps if I were to try, I could make out a good case 
for the delay, excused by the generous, still blamed by 
the sticklers for duty. All that I can plead — and what 
I did plead when I told the Prince of my delay — is, 
that human nature was strong within me, making me 
no better than other people, and, I hope, no w T orse ; and 
seeing how great Dorothy’s peril was, there w T as little 


THE QUEEN IN DANGER. 305 

blame that I should make her recovery my immediate 
care. 

This by the way. 

Only waiting to have a hearty meal after so long a 
fast, and receiving a promise from my father to arrange 
with De Swarte and Ogier for the safeguarding of Doha 
Cristobal, I set off with Ninove for St. James’s Palace, 
where I hoped to have audience with Her Majesty, the 
Queen of England. 

The way led through long, narrow streets, which were 
often blocked by reason of the traffic; but, after a while 
we got away from the hubbub of the city, and walked 
into the open country, where the sounds of city life gave 
place to the quietude of broad, green meadows, studded 
with noble elms, broad-armed oak trees, and wide- 
spreading beeches. Here and there were thickets of 
thorns, great patches of heather that had yet to bloom, 
and bunches of gorse that would be golden later on. 

Now and again, along the winding road through so 
much beauty, rode companies of cavaliers, their long, 
black shadows falling slantwise across the green expanse, 
showing that the day was hastening to a close. Oc- 
casionally one saw a few straggling houses, and far away 
to the left the stately Abbey of Westminster, and the 
broad bosom of the Thames, whose waters gleamed like 
silver as the sun’s rays fell on them. It was very beau- 
tiful, and when we drew near to the Palace, one could 
not conceive a more pleasing spot in which royalty could 
dwell. 

We were a hundred yards away from the gateway of 
this royal abode, when a trumpet blast rang forth, and, 
looking in the direction whence it came, we saw a 
cavalcade of knights and ladies cantering out of an 
avenue of elms, and making for the Palace. Somewhat 
in advance of this company rode a woman in solitary 
state, with a couple of richly-accoutred knights a yard 
or two behind. It was the Queen, and on her wrist a 
brown falcon rested. 

We halted, ready to bow low as Her Majesty rode by. 
But when she approached us, and so passed a mighty 


306 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


spreading oak directly opposite the spot where we were 
standing, a man appeared from behind it, took rapid 
aim with a pistol, and fired. The bullet whizzed past 
our heads, and even brushed my cap away, while in its 
passage it grazed the forehead of the horse that bore the 
Queen. The startled creature reared, and would have 
thrown Her Majesty, had I not dashed forward and 
caught his rein. Meanwhile, Ninove darted past, and, 
drawing his dagger as he ran, went in pursuit of the 
fellow who had thus sought to murder the monarch. 
What happened in that mad chase I did not see for a 
while, because the frightened animal, to whose rein I 
clung, plunged onward for a few yards, and in his mad 
terror and pain, lifted me from my feet, and drew me 
with him. But I held on, so that he presently stood still. 

It was all the work of a moment or two, and when 
the horse halted, I looked up anxiously to see if the 
Queen was injured by the outspreading branches of the 
trees, among which the steed had carried us. 

“ Is your Majesty hurt in any way? 77 I asked, eager- 
ly, as her attendants came dashing up to her side. 

“ No,” she answered, with a grateful smile for the 
service I had rendered. Her face was pale with excite- 
ment and, as she spoke, she turned to see what had be- 
come of Ninove, and the man he pursued. The fellow 
was making for the river at a tremendous pace, increased 
by reason of his fear of capture; but Ninove, lithe and 
active, was running him down. While he ran we could 
see the occasional flash of steel as the sun’s rays fell 
upon his dagger. 

“ Will he overtake him, Sir Walter?” said the 
Queen, watching the chase eagerly. 

“ Yes, your Majesty,” answered a handsome young 
cavalier, at whom Elizabeth had glanced hastily. “ He 
gains on him at every yard, for the scoundrel has not so 
much endurance, and must give up speedily. Ah ! see, 
your Majesty, the young gentleman has his hand on the 
fellow’s shoulder ! Splendidly caught ! ” shouted the 
courtier, forgetful of the presence of royalty in the ex- 
citement of the moment. 


THE QUEEN IN DANGER. 307 

“ He is down ! ’ ’ cried the Queen, who had watched 
the chase with eager interest. 

While this had been going on, my view had been 
intercepted by the horsemen that had gathered around 
their royal mistress, and not knowing who was down, 
and fearing lest it was Ninove, I dashed forward to be 
of service to my comrade. But now’ that I was in the 
open, and could look ahead, I saw that it was the 
fugitive that had come to grief; for even at the 
moment Ninove was kneeling on him, seeking to pin his 
arms down to his side. The fellow, however, was of 
great strength, and struggled fiercely, endeavouring to 
keep his hands free, and whenever opportunity offered, 
dealing a heavy blow with his fists at Ninove’s head, or 
face, or chest. 

While I bounded forward, I heard the Queen’s 
strong, clear voice, and she was speaking querulously. 

“ What, my lords ! do ye loiter here, and suffer that 
brave gentleman to deal single-handed with a would-be 
murderer ? ” 

When the Queen had spoken, there came the sound of 
galloping horses from behind. They flew past me in a 
moment or two, and, before many seconds had passed, 
w r ere at the spot where my friend was struggling with 
the desperate man. What I saw made me quicken my 
pace, and a cry of consternation escaped my lips, while 
the horsemen shouted even as they dismounted hurried- 
ly. The fellow had got at his dagger, and it was gleam- 
ing in the sunshine, as if he sought to drive it into 
Ninove’s body. As the horsemen’s feet touched the 
ground, there was a flash of steel, followed by a cry of 
pain, and Ninove fell across the man, lying still, while 
the same hand was raised to repeat the blow. Before 
the assassin could strike again, he was laid hold of, hand 
and foot, the dagger was snatched from his grip, and he 
was a prisoner. 

I came up while the struggle was yet going on, and 
looked to my senseless comrade. Blood was oozing from 
a rent in his side, but how far the scoundrel had driven 
his weapon home, one could not tell. Far enough, per- 


308 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


haps, for life to escape, although I prayed devoutly, as 
I strove to staunch the How, that it might not be a 
fatal stroke. While 1 slit up the doublet and all that 
intervened, to get at the wound itself, one of the no- 
blemen tore up his linen scarf, and, with a dexterity 
which showed that he had often done that sort of thing 
before, bound up the wound, and prevented any further 
loss of blood. Another poured some strong waters be- 
tween Ninove’s lips, and the spirit served to revive him. 

My wounded comrade opened his eyes just as the 
Queen and her courtiers rode up ; and, seeing that 
Kinove yet lived, she bade one of her attendants ride 
off to her palace and bring a litter, so that he might be 
conveyed to a bed there, and be tended by her physician. 

“ Keep up a brave heart, young gentleman. It was a 
bold deed, and I have yet to think you. I will see you 
and your friend again/’ 

So saying, Her Majesty turned her horse’s head, and 
after one more look of sympathetic concern, shook the 
rein, and rode on to St. James’s, whither we presently, 
but slowly, followed her. 

It was gone past sun-down when the pl^sician, hav- 
ing examined the wound, pronounced it serious, but by 
no means likely to turn out fatal. Time, and such at- 
tention as Her Majesty commanded to be paid without 
stint, would restore Kinove to his wonted health again, 
and hearing this he lay in content, although he had no 
care, he said, to be invalided with such a paltry wound. 

“ Do not say paltry, my young friend,” said the ven- 
erable doctor. “ It is serious, and will demand my 
utmost care ; but, provided you are patient, I shall pull 
you through, and you will be yourself again.” 

Shortly after this I saw the Lord Chamberlain, and 
told him what had brought Kinove and myself into the 
neighbourhood of St. James’s Palace. 

“ I will see Her Majesty, Master Ursuleus,” his lord- 
ship responded, when he had scrutinized my credentials. 
“ I have no doubt that she will give you early audience.” 
And, so saying, be left me while he sought the Queen. 

It was as he had said, for he presently returned and 


THE QUEEN IN DANGER. 


309 


bade me follow, while he led the way to the chamber 
where 1 was to be granted an interview. 

Nothing that I had anywhere seen was so gorgeous 
as the apartment where the famous Maiden-Queen of 
England received me. The walls were covered on the 
lower portions with handsomely-carved and panelled 
wainscot, as high up as my shoulders, and above this 
were beautiful specimens of tapestry, portraying famous 
scenes in English history. As the evening was chill, 
Her Majesty was seated near a tire that blazed upon the 
hearth, which was enclosed by a large and massive 
chimney-piece, built of marble, and reaching up to the 
ceiling. The ceiling itself — save in the centre — was 
chastely wrought in plaster, the scrolls and foliage and 
flowers being delicately coloured. But in the centre a 
clever picture was painted, descriptive of the battle that 
gave the English throne to the Tudors. 

The room itself was scantily yet richly furnished. 
There were two or three round tables, and on each was 
a golden stand in which wild flowers from the fields had 
their place. A heavy carpet covered the centre of the 
floor, and round the walls were high-backed chairs 
wrought in ebony and gold, a tall clock, and a side- 
board on which were costly articles of china, antique 
bronzes, intaglios, mosaics, and much besides. 

All this I took in at a glance, for Her Majesty, when 
I entered, was talking seriously to a grey-headed cour- 
tier, who stood upon the rug that lay stretched before 
the fire. She looked round, however, and, seeing me 
standing just within the door, bade me advance. 

“ This is my brave young cavalier who prevented my 
horse from bolting with me,” she exclaimed, cheerily. 
“ Why, he blushes like a boy,” she added, looking into 
my face, and laughing pleasantly. I could not help 
thinking, even in spite of my nervousness, that the 
Queen’s" charm lay in her smile. But with all her affa- 
bility, there was a look upon her face that showed her 
courtiers that she was not a woman to be trifled with, 
and one was made to feel that it was better to have her 
smile than her frown. Gazing at her, I felt that she 


310 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


was equal to the task of ruling over a turbulent and in- 
dependent people. Around her stood half-a-dozen rich- 
ly-dressed laides, who watched keenly;, as if to divine 
her least desire, and prepare to meet it without delay. 
The very toss of her head, the quick movement of her 
hand, the imperious glance of her eyes, all combined to 
explain what I had heard concerning her curt and ready 
resistance to any encroachments of her Parliament. 
She was a woman who was able to curb the restless 
spirit of her people. 

So far, however, as words and smiles went in this 
interview, she was most gracious. From her thanks to 
me for the part I had played, she passed to anxious 
inquiries as to how Ninove was progressing, and when 
I told her what the leech had said, she assured me that 
he should have all the care that her palace would permit ; 
and that, I knew, was saying a great deal. 

We then passed on to the special business that had 
brought me to England, and I stood a long hour in the 
royal presence, while Pier Majesty debated the contents 
of the Prince’s letter with two or three lords whose 
attendance she desired. Occasionally she turned and 
asked me questions as to events that were transpiring 
in the Netherlands; but otherwise they talked as though 
I had not been present. 

“ Master Ursuleus,” exclaimed the Queen, gracious- 
ly, at last, “ we will consider this letter to us from your 
Prince, whom we most highly esteem, and will send for 
you when we have come to a decision.” 

I was about to quit the royal presence when an old 
lord entered hastily. 

ee May it please your Majesty, I bring you some 
very startling information about that would-be mur- 
derer.” 

<c Sav on, my lord,” exclaimed the Queen, turning to 
the courtier, who had evidently just entered the Palace 
in great haste. 

“ The fellow was put to the rack, your Majesty, and 
confessed that he was employed to kill you.” 

“ And who was the employer ? ” cried the Queen, her 


THE QUEEN IN DANGER. 


311 


eyes flashing, and her stern thin lips closed together in 
anger, when she had put the question. 

“ Don Cristobal de la Fuente, one of the lords in 
waiting on the Spanish Ambassador, and nephew of Don 
Luis de Requesens, the Viceroy of the Netherlands.” 

“ Ah ! ” exclaimed the Queen, folding her fan to- 
gether with an angry snap. “ Those Spaniards are tired 
of me, and wish me gone ! They will find that I yet 
live, and know how to punish those who dare to abuse 
my hospitality ! These accursed Papists ! They seek 
to sweep all Protestants off the face of the earth, but, by 
Heaven ! they shall not succeed while Elizabeth is on 
the throne ! Where is this Don Cristobal ? ” 

“ We have sought him at his house, but none there 
know of his whereabouts, and, truth to say, your Maj- 
esty, it was only this morning that the Ambassador com- 
plained of his absence, and his ignorance as to what he 
was doing.” 

Elizabeth tapped her left hand with her fan, in angry 
impatience. 

“ My lord, he must be found. We will have no 
assassins prowling about in our capital. Make out a 
warrant for his committal to the Tower without delay, 
and see that he is lodged there soon.” 

The courtier bowed low, but the look upon his face 
attracted the attention of his royal mistress. 

“ You appear embarrassed, my lord,” she exclaimed, 
querulously. 

“ I am, your Majesty, for I don’t know where this 
Spanish lord is to be found.” 

An awkward silence followed. 

“ How now ! ” cried the Queen, presently, when I 
advanced tbward her, and craved permission to speak. 
But I saw, to my concern, that she deemed my act an 
intrusion. v 

“ Pardon me, your Majesty, but I know where this 
Don Cristobal is lodged, and with your gracious per- 
mission, I will show your messengers the way.” 

“ But how should you know — a stranger to our 
city ? ” she asked, in no small surprise. 


312 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


I told her in a few brief words what had happened 
since I came to London, and, while I spoke, anger and 
amusement strove for the mastery. At last the Queen 
burst into laughter. 

“ Excellently well done, Master Ursuleus,” she cried. 
“ The prisoner on board The Penguin shall be lodged 
in a safer place, where, I trow, he will not force the 
doors and bars. When we have time we will reckon with 
him. Bring me my pen, my lord, and I will sign the 
warrant for this man’s arrest.” 

When the table was placed before her, and the order 
for arrest was drawn up, she signed it with that decision 
that all the world had reason to know was characteristic 
of the Virgin-Queen, who could keep turbulent lords in 
order, and cause her enemies to hold her in something 
like wholesome fear. 

“ There ! that is done ! Let this Spaniard be lodged 
in the Tower without delay, and bring me word when 
that is done. And for you, Master Ursuleus, I will see 
you to-morrow at noon concerning this letter from the 
Prince of Orange. It will go hard if I do not find some 
way of standing by those of the Protestant faith, since 
the Papists long to be rid of me.” 

An hour later, a royal barge, having on board one of 
the officers of the Queen’s household, and half a score of 
halberdiers, went down the Thames with the outgoing 
tide, and presently drew up alongside The Penguin. 
The halt was not a long one, but when it moved down 
the river again, the barge had another passenger — Don 
Cristobal de la Fuente. Before any great time had 
elapsed the gates at the Traitors’ Entrance rolled open, 
the boat shot in, and then began a gloomy procession to 
the Beauchamp Tower, in which the Spanish prisoner 
was safely lodged. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 


THE KEY'S DESTINY. 

The next few days were happy ones for each of ns, 
save the unfortunate Doha Cristobal, who, in spite of 
her husband’s cruelty and unfaithfulness, could not for- 
get how she had once loved him. But when she heard 
our story more fully, she calmed down, and waited to 
hear of his fate with dull apathy. She received the 
dread news of the execution that followed, with keen 
emotion, and refused to be comforted. Yet she had no 
word nor thought of blame for Xinove and myself, not- 
withstanding that we were the chief agents of her hus- 
band’s arrest. 

“ He deserved it, and it was a dastardly act for which 
there can be no excuse.” 

Instead of confiscating his goods, the Queen sent for 
Dona Cristobal, and secured her in the possession of all 
the valuables in the house that had belonged to the dead 
man. She also made her welcome at Court, and did 
many things that showed how keen her sympathy was. 

“ The Queen of England is a true woman,” said 
Cristobal’s widow to us one morning, when Dorothy, 
now strong again, went with me to see her. “ I shall 
stay in her capital, since she has desired it, and as I shall 
have the company of your friends, I shall be even hap- 
pier than in sunny Spain. For in my castles there, I 
have spent sad hours which I would fain forget.” 

Time is a great healer of sorrow, and two years later 
Doha Cristobal married her countryman, Francisco de 
Lafra, who was appointed by the King of Spain to 
represent the Spanish Court in England. 

And as for ourselves ? 


313 


314 


THE KEY OF THE HOLY HOUSE. 


It goes without saying, that all happiness came to 
Dorothy and myself. I returned for a few days to the 
Prince, bearing the answer of the Queen of England to 
the letter I had borne from him. But when he heard 
my story, he sent me once more to London, bidding me 
come back with Dorothy as my wife. 

Much of our time after that glad event was spent in 
England. The Prince of Orange needed a representative 
in London, and, finding that I was in favour with the 
Queen, he appointed me to the post, the arrangement 
meeting with Her Majesty’s approval. The w r ork that 
had to be done was too much for one, so Ninove became 
my colleague, journeying to and fro, bearing despatches 
for our brave-hearted master, who was quickly breaking 
up the Spanish power in the Netherlands. 

Many a time, however, in spite of our happiness in 
England, we turned longing eyes to Antwerp, which 
would always be home. But we dared not go there. 
One morning there came a letter from Lancelot Bock- 
holt, who, when we lived in the Nordenstrasse, was our 
opposite neighbour. This letter was written from Ley- 
den, and one passage in it ran thus : — 

“ You wonder, perhaps, why I write from Leyden, 
and not from my old home. The fact is, the old house 
in the Nordenstrasse is a heap of ruins, even as your own 
is. Two years ago the Spanish soldiers mutinied, and 
came to Antwerp, as you know. They came again in 
greater numbers than before, and have used the citizens 
much more cruelly. For those devils — I cannot call 
them less — brought straw, and threw it blazing into the 
houses, whereby they set nine streets on fire, and burnt 
them with many rich and costly goods. They also 
rifled the people of all their jewels and silver ornaments, 
and took every coin they could lay hands on. For three 
days they tormented the citizens, putting men and maid- 
ens to unspeakable torture and shame, in order to com- 
pel them to say where the money-chests were hidden. 
It is declared, and I can fully believe it, that four thou- 
sand of our people were murdered — as if we had not 


THE KEY’S DESTINY. 


315 


already suffered enough at the hands of the Spaniards ! 
The money they took away with them is reckoned to be 
many tons of gold, to say nothing of the jewels, and all 
the loss by fire. Antwerp’s reputation for wealth has 
cost her much.” 

After such a story as that, Hinove and I were not 
slow to strike when the fighting days came again. When 
events pressed hard, and hands were sorely needed, he 
and I went over, and fought in the desperate battles 
which ended in the evacuation of the country by the 
Spanish troops, and the full establishment of the Dutch 
Republic. We joined in the fights, but we also shared in 
the glories of triumph, and finally removed to Antwerp 
again, where no Spanish soldier dared to show himself. 
The fugitives, too, who had gone to England with my 
father, returned, and participated in the prosperity that 
once more belonged to that opulent city of my birth. 

I remember one day especially after our final return. 
The Holy House was a hideous reminder to the people 
of Antwerp of the tyranny and cruelties that had now 
passed away. It was decreed by the Councillors that 
it should be dismantled, and I joined with those who 
helped to raze it to the ground. The Familiars had been 
hounded out of the city, for they had the audacity to 
linger there, and as the last one passed out of the Holy 
House, I went in with some of the Councillors. Door 
after door was opened with that self-same key which I 
had used in the recovery of our treasure, and in rescuing 
Matilda de Swarte and Nicholas Yerreyck. 

During those early and awful visits, I had trodden 
the long and gloomy corridors with deadly fear in my 
heart. How I walked along them with a sense of exulta- 
tion, and threw open one door after another, to set free 
any poor prisoner that yet remained. 

The last one came forth; and then, to be rid of the 
Key of the Holy House, I took it to the harbour, and 
flung it into deep waters. 


21 


THE END. 





APPLETONS’ TOWN AND COUNTRY LIBRARY. 

PUBLISHED SEMIMONTHLY. 


1. The Steel Hammer. By L. Ui.bach. 

2. Eve. By S. Baring-Gould. 

3. For Fifteen Years. By L. Ulbach. 

4. A Counsel of Perfection. By L. 

Malet. 

5. The Deemster. By H. Caine. 

5|. The Bondman. By H. Caine. 

6. A Virginia Inheritance. By E. 

Pendleton. 

7. Ninette. By the author of Vera. 

8. “ The Right Honourable.''' 1 By J. 

McCarthy and Mrs. Campbell- 
Praed. 

9. The Silence of Dean Maitland. By 

M. Gray. 

10. Mrs. Lorimer. By L Malet. 

11. The Elect Lady . By G. MacDonald. 

12. The Mystery of the “ Ocean Star." 

By W. C. Russell. 

13. Aristocracy. 

14. A Recoiling Vengeance. By F. 

Barrett. 

15. The Secret of Fontaine-la- Croix. By 

M. Field. 

16. The Master of Rathlcelly. By H. 

Smart. 

17. Donovan. By E. Lyall. 

18. This Mortal Coil. By G. Allen. 

19. A Fair Emigrant. By R. Mulhol- 

land. 

20. The Apostate. By E. Daudet. 

21. Raleigh Westgate. By H. K. John- 

son. 

22. Arius the Libyan. 

23. Constance , and Calbot's Rival. By 

J. Hawthorne. 

24. We Two. By E. Lyall. 

25. A Dreamer of Dreams. By the au- 

thor of Th'oth. 

26. The Ladies ' Gallery. By J. McCar- 

thy and Mrs. Campbell-Praed. 

27. The Reproach of Annesley. By M. 

Gray. 

28. Near to Happiness. 

29. In the Wire Grass. By L. Pendle- 

ton. 

30. Lace. By P. Lindau. 

30. }. The Black Poodle. By F. Anstey. 

31. American Coin. By the author of 

Aristocracy. 

32. Won by Waiting. By E. Lyall. 

33. The Story of Helen Davenant. By 

V. Fane. 

34. The Light of Her Countenance. By 

H. H. Boyesen. 

35. Mistress Beatrice Cope. By M. E. 

Le Clerc. 

36. The Knight-Errant. By E. Lyall. 

37. In the Golden Days. By E Lyall. 

38. Giraldi. By R. G. During. 


39. A Hardy Norseman. By E. Lyall. 

40. The Romance of Jenny Harlowe , and 

Sketches of Maritime Life. By W. 
C. Russell. 

41. Passion's Slave. By R. Ashe-King. 

42. The A wakening of Mary Fenwick. 

By B. Whitby. 

43. Countess Loreley. By R. Menger. 

44. Blind Love. By W. Collins. 

45. The Dean's Daughter. By S. F. F. 

Veitch. 

46. Countess Irene. By J. Fogerty. 

47. Robert Browning's Principal Short- 

er Poems. 

48. Frozen Hearts. By G. W. Apple - 

TON. 

49. Djambek the Georgian. By A. G. 

VON SUTTNER. 

50. The Craze of Christian Engelhart. 

By H. F. Darnell. 

51. Lai. By W. A. Hammond, M. D. 

52. Aline. By H. Greville. 

53. Joost Avelingh. By M. Maartens. 

54. Katy of Catoctin. By G. A. Town- 

send. 

55. Throckmorton. By M. E. Seawell. 

56. Expatriation. By the author of 

Aristocracy. 

57. Geoffrey Hampstead. By T. S. 

Jarvis. 

58. Dmitri. By F. W. Bain, M. A. 

59 Part of the Property . By B. Whitby. 

60. Bismarck in Private Life. By a 

Fellow-Student. 

61. In Low Relief. By M. Roberts. 

62. The Canadians of Old. By P. 

Gaspe. 

63. A Squire of Low Degree. By L. A. 

Long. 

64. A Fluttered Dovecote. By G. M. 

Fenn. 

65. The Nugents of Camconna. By T. 

Hopkins. 

66. A Sensitive Plant. By E. and D. 

Gerard. 

67. Dona Luz. By J. Valera. Trans- 

lated by Mrs. M. J. Serrano. 

68. Pepita Ximenez. By J. Valera. 

Translated by Mrs. M. J. Ser- 
rano. 

69. The Primes and their Neighbors , 

By R. M. Johnston. 

70. The Iron Game. By H. F. Keenan. 

71. Stories of Old New Spain. By T. 

A. Janvier. 

72. The Maid of Honor. By Hon. L. 

Wingfield. 

73. In the Heart of the Storm. By M. 

Gray. 

74. Consequences. By E. Castle. 


APPLETONS’ TOWN AND COUNTRY LIBRARY. — ( Con tinned.') 


75. The Three Miss Kings. By A. 

Cambridge. 

76. A Matter of Skill. By B. Whitby. 

77. Maid Marian , and Other Stories. 

By M. E. Seawell. 

78. One Woman's Way. By E. Pen- 

dleton. 

79. A Merciful Divorce. By F. W. 

Maude. 

80. Stephen Ellicott's Daughter. By 

Mrs. J. H. Need ell. 

81. One Reason Why. By B. Whitby. 

82. The Tragedy of Ida Noble. By 

W. C. Russell. 

88. The Johnstown Stage , and Other 
Stories. By R. H. Fletcher. 

84. A Widower Indeed. By R. Brough- 

ton and E. Bisland. 

85. The Flight of a Shadow. By G. 

MacDonald. 

86. Love at' Money. By K. Lee. 

87. Not All in Vain. By A. Cambridge. 

88. It Happened Yesterday. By F. 

Marshall. 

89. My Guardian. By A. Cambridge. 

90. The Story of Philip Methuen. By 

Mrs. J. H. 'Needell. 

91. Amethyst. By C. R. Coleridge. 

92. Don Braulio. By J. Valera. 

Translated by C. Bell. 

93. The Chronicles of Mr. Bill Wil- 

liams . By R. M. Johnston. 

94. A Queen of Curds and Cream. By 

D. Gerard. 

95. “ La Bella" and Others. By E. 

Castle. 

96. “ December Roses." By Mrs. Camp- 

bell-Praed. 

97. Jean de Kerdren. By J. Schultz. 

98. Etelka's Vow. By D. Gerard. 

99. Crosscurrents. By M. A. Dickens. 

100. His Life's Magnet. By T. Elmslie. 

101. Passing the Love of Women. By 

Mrs. J. H. Needell. 

102. In Old St. Stephen's. By J. Drake. 

103. The Berkeleys and their Neighbors. 

By M. E. Seawell. 

104. Mona Maclean , Medical Student. 

By G. Travers. 

105. Mrs. Bligh. By R. Broughton. 

106. A Stumble on the Threshold. By 

J. Payn. 

107. Hanging Moss. By P. Lindau. 

108. A Comedy of Elopement. By C. 

Reid. 

109. In the Suntime of her Youth. By 

B. Whitby. 

110. Stories in Black and White. By T. 

Hardy and Others. 

110$. An Englishman in Paris. 

111. Commander Mendoza. By J. Va- 

lera. 

112. Dr. Pauli's Theory. By Mrs. A. M. 

Diehl. 


113. Children of Destiny. By- M. E. 

Seawell. 

114. A Little Minx. By A. Cambridge. 

115. Capt'n Davy's Honeymoon. By H. 

Caine. 

116. The Voice of a Flower. By E. 

Gerard. 

117. Singidarly Deluded. By S. Grand. 

118. Suspected. By L. Stratenus. 

119. Lucia , Hugh , and Another. By 

Mrs. J. H. Needell. 

120. The Tutor's Secret. By V. Cher- 

ruliez. 

121. From the Five Rivers. By Mrs. F. 

A. Steel. 

122. An Innocent Impostor , and Other 

Stories. By M. Gray. 

123. Ideala. By S. Grand. 

124. A Comedy of Masks. By E. Dow- 

son and A. Moore. 

125. Relics. By F'. MacNab. 

126. Dodo: A Detail of the Day. By 

E. F. Benson. 

127. A Woman of Forty . ByE. Stuart. 

128. Diana Tempest. By M. Cholmon- 

deley. 

129. The Recipe for Diamonds. By C. 

J. C. Hyne. 

130. Christina Chard. By Mrs. Camp- 

bell-Praed. 

131. A Gray Eye or So. By F. F. 

Moore. 

132. Earlscourt. By A. Allardyce. 

133. A Marriage Ceremony. By A. 

Cambridge. 

134. A Ward in Chancery. By Mrs. 

Alexander. 

135. Lot 13 . By D. Gerard. 

136. Our Manifold Nature. By S. 

Grand. 

137. A Costly Freak. By M. Gray. 

138. A Beginner. By R. Broughton. 

139. A Yellow Aster. By Mrs. M. Caf- 

fyn (“ Iota”). 

140. The Rubicon. By E. F. Benson. 

141. The Trespasser. By G. Parker. 

142. The Rich, Miss Riddell. By D. 

Gerard. 

143. Mary Fenwick's Daughter. By B. 

Whitby. 

144. Red Diamonds. By J. McCarthy. 

145. A Daughter of Music. By G. Col- 

more". 

146. Outlaw and Lawmaker. By Mrs. 

Campbell- Praed. 

147. Dr. Janet of Harley Street. By A. 

Kenealy. 

148. Georae MandevUle's Husband. By 

C. E. Raimond. 

149. Vashti and Esther. 

150. Timar's Two Worlds. By M. 

Jokai. 

151. A Victim of Good Luck. By W. E. 

Norris. 


APPLETONS’ TOWN AND COUNTRY LIBRARY. — ( Continued.) 


152. The Trail of the Sword. By G. 

Parker. 

153. A Mild Barbarian. By E. Faw- 

cett. 

154. The God in the Car. By A. 

Hope. 

155. Children of Circumstance. By Mrs. 

M. Caffyn. 

156. At the Gate of Samaria. By W. J. 

Locke. 

157. The Justification of Andrew Le- 

brun. By F. Barrett. 

158. Bust and Laurels. By M. L. Pen- 

DERED. 

159. The Good Ship Mohock. By W. C. 

Russell. 

160. Noemi. By S. Baring- Gould. 

161. The Honour of Savelli. By S. L. 

Yeats. 

162. Kitty's Engagement. By F. War 

den. 

163. The Mermaid. By L. Dougall. 

164. An Arranged Marriage. By D. 

Gerard. 

165. Eve's Ransom. By G. Gissing. 

166. The Marriage of Esther. By G. 

Boothby. 

167. Fidelis. By A. Cambridge. 

168. Into the Highways and Hedges. By 

F. F. Montresor. 

169. TheVengeance of James Vansittart. 

By Mrs. J. H. Needell. 

170. A Study in Prejudices. By G. 

Paston. 

171. The Mistress of Quest. By A. Ser- 

geant. 

172. In the Year of Jubilee. By G. Gis- 

sing. 

173. In Old New England. By H. 

Butterworth. 

174. Mrs. Musgrave — and Her Husband. 

By R. Marsh. 

175. Not Counting the Cost. By Tasma. 

176. Out of Due Season. By A. Ser- 

geant. 

177. Scylla or Charybdis? By R. 

Broughton. 

178. In Defiance of the King. By C. C. 

XT nTPUFTQQ 

179. A Bid for Fortune. By G. 

Boothby. 

180. The King of Andaman. By J. M. 

Cobban. 

181. Mrs. Tregaskiss. By Mrs. Camp- 

bell-Praed. 

182. The Desire of the Moth. By C. 

Vane. 

183. A Self-Denying Ordinance. By M. 

Hamilton. 

184. Successors to the Title. By Mrs. L. 

B. Walford. 

185. The Lost Stradivarius. By J. M. 

Falkner. 

186. The Wrong Man. By D. Gerard. 


187. In the Day of Adversity. By J. 

Bloundelle-Burton. 

188. Mistress Dorothy Marvin. By J. C. 

Snaith. 

189. A Flash of Summer. By Mrs. W. 

Clifford. 

190. The Dancer in Yellow. By W. E. 

Norris. 

191. The Chronicles of Martin Hewitt. 

By A. Morrison. 

192. A Winning Hazard. By Mrs. 

Alexander. 

193. The Picture of Las Cruces. By C. 

Reid. 

194. The Madonna of a Day. By L. 

Dougall. 

195. The Riddle Ring. By J. McCar- 

thy. 

196. A Humble Enterprise. By A. Cam- 

bridge. 

197. Dr. Nikola. By G. Boothby. 

198. An Outcast of the Islands. By J. 

Conrad. 

199. The King's Revenge. By C. Bray. 

200. Denounced. By J. Bloundelle- 

Burton. 

201. A Court Intrigue. By B. Thomp- 

son. 

202. The Idol-Maker. By A. Sergeant. 

203. The Intriguers. By J. D. Barry. 

204. Master Ardick , Buccaneer. By F. 

H. Costello. 

205. With Fortune Made. By V. Chep.- 

buliez. 

206. Fellow Travellers. By G. Travers. 

207. McLeod of the Camerons. By M. 

Hamilton. 

208. The Career of Candida. By G. 

Paston. 

209. Arrested. By E. Stuart. 

210. Tatterley. By T. Gallon. 

211. A Pinchbeck Goddess. By Mrs. J. 

M. Fleming (A. M. Kipling). 

212. Perfection City. By Mrs. Orpen. 

213. A Spotless Reputation. By D. 

Gerard. 

214. A Galahad of the Creeks. By S. L. 

Yeats. 

215. The Beautiful White Devil. By G. 

Boothby. 

216. The Sun of Saratoga. By J. A. 

Altsheler. 

217. Fierceheart , the Soldier. By J. C. 

Snaith. 

218. Marietta's Marriage. By W. E. 

Norris. 

219. Dear Faustina. By R. Broughton 

220. Nulma. By Mrs. Campbell-Praed. 

221. The Folly of Pen Harrington. By 

J. Sturgis. 

222. A Colonial Free-Lance. By C. C. 

Hotchkiss. 

223. His Majesty's Greatest Subject. By 

S. S. Thorburn. 


APPLKTONS’ TOWN AND COUNTRY LIBRARY.— ( Continued.) 


224. Mifanwy : A Welsh Singer. By A. 

Raine. 

225. A Soldier of Manhattan. By J. A. 

Altsheler. 

226. Fortune's Footballs. By G. B. 

Burgin. 

227. The Clash of Arms. By J. Bloun- 

delle-Burton. 

228. God' 8 Foundling. By A. J. Daw- 

son. 

229. Miss Providence. By D. Gerard. 

230. The Freedom of Henry Meredyth. 

By M. Hamilton. 

231. Sweethearts and Friends. By M. 

Gray. 

232. Sunset. By B. Whitby. 

233. A Fiery Ordeal. By Tasma. 

234. A Prince of Mischance. ByT. Gal- 

lon. 

235. A Passionate Pilgrim. By P. 

W HITE* 

236. This Little World. By D. C. Mur- 

ray. 

237. A Forgotten Sin. By D. Gerard. 

238. The incidental Bishop. By G. 

Allen. 


239. The Lake of Wine. By B. Capes. 

240. A Trooper of the Empress. By C. 

Ross. 

241. Torn Sails. By A. Raine. 

242. Materfamilias. By A. Cambridge. 

243. John of Strathbourne. By R. D. 

Chetwode. 

244. The Millionaires. By F. F. Moore. 

245. The Looms of Time. By Mrs. H. 

Fraser. 

246. The Queen's Cup. By G. A. Henty. 

247. Dicky Monteith. By T. Gallon. 

248. The Dust of Hate. By G. Boothby. 

249. The Gospel Writ in Steel. By Ar- 

thur Paterson. 

250. The Widower. By W. E. Norris. 

251. The Scourge of God. By J. 

Bloundelle -Burton. 

252. Concerning Isabel Carnaby. By 

Ellen Thorneycroft Fowler. 

253. The Impediment. By Dorothea 

Gerard. 

254 Belinda— and Some Others. By 
Ethel Maude. 


“In this large collection the purchaser can hardly make a mistake, as in 
the series will be found leading works of fiction, written by leading 
authors.” — New York Times. 

“In their ‘Town and Country Library,’ as it is known familiarly, the 
Messrs. Appleton have been remarkably successful, both in preserving a 
good standard and in the matter of popularity. Presumably this is one of 
the very few efforts of the kind which have been successful for more than a 
few months. And we think the secret of continued success lies in the dis- 
crimination used in selecting tales that are clean, pure, and withal of interest 
to the average reader’s intelligence ; and, furthermore, to the fact that the 
editors have been using American stories more and more frequently.” — 
New York Mail and Express. 

“ The percentage of excellence maintained throughout has been ex- 
traordinary. It is probably within bounds to say that no other list of legiti- 
mate fiction can show so many names of the first rank as judged by 
popularity. From time to time in this manner new and powerful pens are 
introduced.” — Rochester Herald. 

“The red-brown covers of ‘ Appletons’ Town and Country Library ’ 
have come to be an almost inevitable sign of a story worth reading. . . . 
Not a poor story can be found in any one of them.” — Boston Household. 

“ The red volumes of * The Town and Country Library ’ . . . are well 
known all over the United States, and it is uncommon to enter a drawing- 
room car on a railroad train without seeing two or three of them in hand or 
strapped in the wraps. They cover the best English fiction outside the 
magazines and the novels of a few privileged writers who make special 
arrangements with special publishers.” — Worcester Gazette. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS. 


T 


NOVELS BY HALL CAINE. 

Uniform edition. Each, i2mo, cloth. 

'HE CHRISTIAN. $1.50. 


“Though the theme is old, Mr. Caine has worked it up with a passion and 
power that make it new again. . . . Can not fail to thrill even the most care- 
less reader.” — New York Herald. 

“None who read it will gainsay its power and effectiveness.” — New York Times. 

“ Its strength grasps you at the beginning and holds you to the end. There is in it 
something of the fervor of true prophecy.” — Chicago Journal. 

“ A book of wonderful power and force.” — Brooklyn Eagle. 

“ The public is hardly prepared for so remarkable a performance as * The Christian.' 
... A permanent addition to English literature. . . . Above and beyond any popu- 
larity that is merely temporary.” — Boston Herald. 


T 


'HE MANXMAN. $1.50. 

“ Mr. Caine has written well and nobly.” — Boston Herald. 

“ May easily challenge comparison with the best novels of the latter part of 
the century.” — San Francisco Call. 

“ Hall Caine has the art of being human and humane, and his characters have the 
strength of elemental things. In ‘ The Manxman ’ he handles large human questions — 
the questions of lawful and lawless love.” — New York Commercial Advertiser. 

“ ‘The Manxman’ is more than a good story; it is a great novel.” — Philadelphia 
Press. 


T 


HE DEEMSTER. $1.50. 

(New copyright edition, revised by the atithor.) 


“Hall Caine has already given us some very strong and fine work, and ‘The 
Deemster’ is a story of unusual power. . . . Certain passages and chapters have an 
intensely dramatic grasp, and hold the fascinated reader with a force rarely excited 
nowadays in literature.” — The Critic. 


T 


HE BONDMAN. $1.50. 

(New copyright edition, revised by the author .) 


“A story of Iceland and Icelanders at an early era. Our author throws a charm 
about the homes and people he describes which will win the interest and care of every 
reader. Their simple lives and legends, which shaped and directed them, take the 
reader clear away from the sensational and feverish and unhealthy romance and give 
the mind a rest” — Chicago Inter-Ocean. 


T 


HE SCAB EGO A T. $1.50. 

(New copyright edition, revised by the author .) 


Y'APT'N DAVY'S HONEYMOON. $1.00. 

“ It is pleasant to meet the author of ‘ The Deemster’ in a brightly humorous 
little story like this. ... It shows the same observation of Manx character, 
and much of the same artistic skill.” — Philadelphia Times. 


T 


HE LITTLE MANX NATION. $1.00. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS, 


NOVELS BY MAARTEN MAARTENS. 


Each, i2mo, cloth, $1.50. 


H 


ER MEMOR Y. With Photogravure Portrait. 


After Maarten Maartens’s long silence this new example of his fine literary 
art will be received with peculiar interest. He offer's in this book a singularly delicate 
and sympathetic study of character. 

“ Maarten Maartens took us all by storm some time ago with his fine story chris- 
tened ‘God’s Fool.’ He established himself at once in our affections as a unique crea- 
ture who had something to say and knew how to say it in the most fascinating way. 
He is a serious story writer, who sprang into prominence when he first put his pen to 
paper, and who has ever since kept his work up to the standard of excellence which he 
raised in the beginning.” — New York HeraLd. 


'T'HE GREA TER GLOR Y. A Story of High Life. 

“Until the Appletons discovered the merits of Maarten Maartens, the fore- 
most of Dutch novelists, it is doubtful if many American readers knew that there were 
Dutch novelists. His ‘God’s Fool’ and ‘Joost Avelingh ’ made for him an American 
reputation. To our mind this work is his best. . . . He is a master of epigram, an 
artist in description, a prophet in insight.” — Boston Advertiser. 

“It would take several columns to give any adequate idea of the superb way in 
which the Dutch novelist has developed his theme and wrought out one of the most 
impressive stories of the period. ... It belongs to the small class of novels which one 
can not afford to neglect.” — San Francisco Chronicle. 

“ Maarten Maartens stands head and shoulders above the average novelist of the 
day in intellectual subtlety and imaginative power.” — Boston Beacon. 


G°fL ’S FOOL. 

“ Throughout there is an epigrammatic force which would make palatable a less 
interesting story of human lives or one less deftly told.” — London Saturday Review. 

“A remarkable work.” — New York Times. 


“ Maarten Maartens has secured a firm footing in the eddies of current literature. 
. . . Pathos deepens into tragedy in the thrilling story of ‘ God’s Fool.’ ” — Philadel- 
phia Ledger. 

“ Its preface alone stamps the author as one of the leading English novelists of 
to-day.” — Boston Daily Advertiser. 

“ A story of remarkable interest and point.” — New York Observer. 


OOST AVELINGH. 

“Aside from the masterly handling of the principal characters and general in- 
terest in the story, the series of pictures of Dutch life give the book a charm peculiarly 
its own.” — New York Herald. 

“ Can be heartily recommended, both from a moral and artistic standpoint.” — New 
York Mail and Express. 

“ So unmistakably good as to induce the hope that an acquaintance with the Dutch 
literature of fiction may soon become more general among us.” — London Morning 
Post. 

# “ A novel of a very high type. At once strongly realistic and powerfully ideal- 
istic.” — London Literary IVorld. 



D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS. 


Miss F. F. MONTRESOR’S BOOKS. 

UNIFORM EDITION. EACH, l6MO, CLOTH. 

A* THE CROSS-ROADS. $1.50. 

jj “Miss Montresor has the skill in writing of Olive Schreiner and Miss Harrn- 
den, added to the fullness of knowledge of life which is a chief factor in the success of 
George Eliot and Mrs. Humphry Ward. . . . There is as much strength in this book 
as in a dozen ordinary successful novels.” — London Literary World. 

. “ 1 commend it to all my readers who like a strong, cheerful, beautiful story. It 

is one of the truly notable books of the season.”— Cinc/uuattCommercial Tribune. 

CALSE COIN OR TRUE t $1.25. 

“ 9 n ? of the few true novels of the day. . . . It is powerful, and touched with a 
delicate insight and strong impressions of life and character. . . . The author’s theme 
is original, her treatment artistic, and the book is remarkable for its unflagging inter- 
est.” — Philadelphia Record. 

“The tale never flags in interest, and once taken up will not be laid down until the 
last page is finished.” — Boston Budget. 

“A well-written novel, with well-depicted characters and well-chosen scenes.”— 

Chicago News. 

“A sweet, tender, pure, and lovely story.” — Buffalo Commercial. 


'T'HE ONE WHO LOOKED ON. $1.25. 

“A tale quite unusual, entirely unlike any other, full of a strange power and 
realism, and touched with a fine humor.” — London World. 

“One of the most remarkable and powerful of the year’s contributions, worthy to 
stand with Ian Maclaren’s.” — British Weekly. 

“One of the rare books which can be read with great pleasure and recommended 
without reservation. It is fresh, pure, sweet, and pathetic, with a pathos which is per- 
fectly wholesome.” — St. Paul Globe. 

“The story is an intensely human one, and it is delightfully told. . . . The author 
shows a marvelous keenness in character analysis, and a marked ingenuity in the de- 
velopment of her story.” — Boston Advertiser. 


TNTO THE HIGH W. A YS AND HEDGES. $1.50. 

“A touch of idealism, of nobility of thought and purpose, mingled with an air of 
reality and well-chosen expression, are the most notable features of a book that has not 
the ordinary defects of such qualities. With all its elevation of utterance and spirit- 
uality of outlook and insight it is wonderfully free from overstrained or exaggerated 
matter, and it has glimpses of humor. Most of the characters are vivid, yet there are 
restraint and sobriety in their treatment, and almost all are carefully and consistently 
evolved.” — London AthencEum. 

“ ‘ Into the Highways and Hedges ’ is a book not of promise only, but of high 
achievement. It is original, powerful, artistic, humorous. It places the author at a 
bound in the rank of those artists to whom we look for the skillful presentation of strong 
personal impressions of life and character.” — London Daily News. 

“ The pure idealism of ‘ Into the Highways and Hedges ’ does much to redeem 
modern fiction from the reproach it has brought upon itself. . . . The story is original, 
and told with great refinement.” — Philadelphia Public Ledger. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATfONS. 


HAMLIN GARLAND’S BOOKS. 

Uniform edition. Each, i2mo, cloth, $1.25. 

T/TKAYSIDE COURTSHIPS, 

^ * “A faithful and an entertaining portrayal of village and rural life in the West 
... No one can read this collection of short stories without feeling that he is masts', 
of the subject.”— Chicago Journal. 

“ One of the most delightful books of short stories which have come to our notice in 
a long time.” — Boston Times. 

“The historian of the plains has done nothing better than this group of Western 
stories. Wayside courtships they are, but full of tender feeling and breathing a fine, 
strong sentiment.” — Louisville 'limes. 


J 


ASON ED WARDS. 


An Average Man. 


“ The average man in the industrial ranks is presented in this story in as lifelike 
a manner as Mr. Bret Harte presented the men in the California mining camps thirty 
years ago. ... A story which will be read with absorbing interest by hundreds of 
workingmen.” — Boston Herald . 



MEMBER OF THE THIRD HOUSE. 

Story of Political Warfare. 


A 


“ The work is, in brief, a keen and searching study of lobbies and lobbyists. At 
least, it is the lobbies that furnish its motive. For the rest, the story is narrated with 
much power, and the characters of Brennan the smart wire-puller, the millionaire Davis, 
the reformer Tuttle, and Evelyn Ward are skillfully individualized. . . . Mr. Garland’s 
people have this peculiar characteristic, that they have not had a literary world made 
for them to live in. They seem to move and act in the cold gray light of reality, and 
in that trying light they are evidently human.” — Chicago Record. 



SPOIL OF OFFICE. 

West. 


A Story of the Modern 


“ It awakens in the mind a tremendous admiration for an artist who could so find 
his way through the mists of familiarity to an artistic haven. ... In reading ‘ A Spoil 
of Office ’ one feels a continuation of interest extending from the fictional into the actual, 
with no break or divergence. And it seems to be only a question of waiting a day or 
two ere one will run up against the characters in real life.” 


ALSO, 


/I LITTLE NORSK ; or, 01 Pap's Flaxen. i6mo. 

Boards, 50 cents. 


“True feeling, the modesty of Nature, rnd the sure touch of art are the marks of 
this pure and graphic story, which has added a bright leaf to the author’s laurels.”— 
Chicago Tribune. 

“ A delightful story, full of humor of the finest kind, genuine pathos, and enthralling 
tn its vivid human interest.” — London Academy. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY. NEW YORK. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS. 


GILBERT PARKER’S BEST BOOKS. 

Uniform Edition. 

'T'HE SEATS OF THE MIGHTY. Being the 

Memoirs of Captain Robert Moray, sometime an Officer in 
the Virginia Regiment, and afterwards of Amherst’s Regiment. 
Illustrated, $1.50. 

“Another historical romance of the vividness and intensity of ‘The Seats of the 
Mighty ’ has never come from the pen of an American. Mr. Parker’s latest work may 
without hesitation be set down as the best he has done. From the first chapter to the 
last word interest in the book never wanes; one finds it difficult to interrupt the narra- 
tive with breathing space. It whirls with excitement and strange adventure. . . . All 
of the scenes do homage to the genius of Mr. Parker, and make * The Seats of the 
Mighty’ one of the books of the year.” — Chicago Record. 

“ Mr. Gilbert Parker is to be congratulated on the excellence of his latest story, 

‘ The Seats of the Mighty,’ and his readers are to be congratulated on the direction 
which his talents have taken therein. ... It is so good that we do not stop to think of 
its literature, and the personality of Doltaire is a masterpiece of creative art.” — New 
York Mail and Express. 



HE TRAIL OF THE SWORE. 

$1.25. 


A Novel. 


“ Mr. Parker here adds to a reputation already wide, and anew demonstrates his 
power of pictorial portrayal and of strong dramatic situation and climax.” — Philadel- 
phia Bulletin. 

“The tale holds the reader’s interest from first to last, for it is full of fire and spirit, 
abounding in incident, and marked by good character drawing.”— Pittsburg Times. 


T 


\ HE TRESPASSER. $1.25. 


“ Interest, pith, force, and charm— Mr. Parker’s new story possesses all these 
qualities. . . . Almost bare of synthetical decoration, his paragraphs are stirring be- 
cause they are real. We read at times— as we have read the great masters of romance 
— breathlessly.” — The Critic. 

“ Gilbert Parker writes a strong novel, but thus far this is his masterpiece. ... It 
is one of the great novels of the year.” — Boston Advertiser. 


T 


HE TRANSLATION OF A SAVAGE. $1.25. 


“A book which no one will be satisfied to put down until the end has been 
matter of certainty and assurance.” — The Nation. 

“A story of remarkable interest, originality, and ingenuity of construction.”— 
Boston Home Journal. 


APRS. FALCHION. $1.25. 

a ee K 11 1 ! a. - 1 . i.nlJ nn m r 


« A well-knit story, told in an exceedingly interesting way, and holding tK> 
reader’s attention to the end.” 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY. NEW YORK 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS. 


T 


By S. R. CROCKETT. 

Uniform edition. Each, i2mo, cloth, $1.50. 

HE STANDARD REARER. An Historical 

Romance. 


“ Mr. Crockett’s book is distinctly one of the books of the year. Five months of 
1898 have passed without bringing to the reviewers’ desk anything to be compared 
with it in beauty of description, convincing characterization, absorbing plot and humor- 
ous appeal. The freshness and sweet sincerity of the tale are most invigorating, and 
that the book will be very much read there is no possible doubt.” — Boston Budget. 

“The book will move to tears, provoke to laughter, stir the blood, and evoke hero- 
isms of history, making the reading of it a delight and the memory of it a stimulus and 
a joy.” — New York Evangelist. 


L 


ADS' LOVE. Illustrated. 


’* It seems to us that there is in this latest product much of the realism of per- 
sonal experience. However modified and disguised, it is hardly possible to think that 
the writer’s personality does not present itself in Saunders McQuhirr. . . . Rarely has 
the author drawn more truly from life than in the cases of Fiance and ‘the Hempie’; 
never more typical Scotsman of the humble sort than the farmer Peter Chrystie.” — 
London A thenceum. 


c 


LEG LCELLY \ ARAB OF THE CITY. His 

Progress and Adventures. Illustrated. 

“ A masterpiece which Mark Twain himself has never rivaled. . . . If there ever was 
an ideal character in fiction it is this heroic ragamuffin.” — London Daily Chronicle. 

“ In no one of his books does Mr. Crockett give us a brighter or more graphic 
picture of contemporary Scotch life than in ‘Cleg Kelly.’ . . . It is one of the great 
books.” — Boston Daily Advertiser. 


B 


OG-MYRTLE AND PEAT. Third edition. 


‘Here are idyls, epics, dramas of human life, written in words that thrill and 
burn. . . . Each is a poem that has an immortal flavor. They are fragments of the 
author’s early dreams, too bright, too gorgeous, too full of the blood of rubies and the 
life of diamonds to be caught and held palpitating in expression's grasp.” — Boston 
Courier. 

“ Hardly a sketch among them all that will not afford pleasure to the reader for 
its genial humor, artistic local coloring, and admirable portrayal of character.” — Boston 
Home Journal. 

JPHE LILAC SUNBONNET. Eighth edition. 

“ A ) ove story, pure and simple, one of the old fashioned, wholesome, sun- 
shiny kind, with a pure-minded, sound-hearted hero, and a heroine who is merely a 
good and beautiful woman; and if any other love story halt so sweet has been written 
this year it has escaped our notice.” — New York Tunes. 

“ The general conception of the story, the motive of which is the growth of love 
between the young chief and heroine, is delineated with a sweetness and a freshness, 
a naturalness and a certainty, which places ‘The Lilac Sunbonnet’ among the best 
stories of the time.” — New York Mail and Express. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS, 


By A. CONAN DOYLE, 

Uniform edition. i2mo. Cloth, $1.50 tier volume. 

NCLE BERN AC. A Romance of the Empire , 

Illustrated. 

“ ‘Uncle Bernac’ is lor a truth Dr. Doyle's Napoleon. Viewed as a picture of tlie 
little man in the gray coat, it must rank before anything he has written. The fascina- 
tion of it is extraordinary.” — London Daily Chronicle. 

“ From the opening pages the clear and energetic telling of the story never falters 
and our attention never flags.” — London Observer. 

ODNEY STONE. Illustrated. 

“A remarkable book, worthy of the pen that gave us ‘The White Company/ 
*Micah Clarke/ and other notable romances.” — London Daily News. 

“ A notable and very brilliant work of genius.” — London Speaker. 

“ ‘ Rodney Stone ’ is, in our judgment, distinctly the best of Dr. Conan Doyle’s 
novels. . . . There are few descriptions in fiction that can vie with that race upon the 
Brighton road.” — London Times. 

HE EXPLOfTS OF BRfGADIER GERARD . 

A Romance of the\Life of a Typical Napoleonic Soldier. Illus- 
trated. 

"The brigadier is brave, resolute, amorous, loyal, chivalrous; never was a foe mor~ 
ardent in battle, more clement in victory, or more ready at need. . . . Gallantry, humot, 
martial gayety, moving incident, make up a really delightful book.” — London Times. 

“ May be set down without reservation as the most thoroughly enjoyable book that 
Dr. Doyle has ever published.” — Boston Beacon. 

HE STARK MUNRO LETTERS. Being a 

Series of Twelve Letters written by Stark Munro, M. B., 
to his friend and former fellow-student, Herbert Swanborough, 
of Lowell, Massachusetts, during the years 1881-1884. Illus- 
trated. 

" Cullingworth, ... a much more interesting creation than Sherlock Holmes, and 
I pray Dr. Doyle to give us more of him.” — Richard le Gallienne , in the London Star. 

“ ‘ The Stark Munro Letters ’ is a bit of real literature. ... Its reading will be an 
epoch-making event in many a life.” — Philadelphia Evening Telegraph. 

OUND THE RED LAMP. Being Facts and 

Fancies of Medical Life. 

"Too much can not be said in praise of these strong productions, that to read, 
keep one’s heart leaping to the throat, and the mind in a tumult of anticipation to the 
;nd. . . . No series of short stories in modem literature can approach them.” — Hart - 
ford Times. 

" If Dr. A. 'Conan Doyle had not already placed himself in the front rank of living 
English writers by ‘ The Refugees/ and other of his larger stories, he would surely dc 
so by these fifteen short tales.” — New York Mail and Express. 


D, APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK, 







D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS. 


SOME LEADING FICTION. 

rrHE GODS, \ SOME MORTALS , AMD LORD 
WICKENHAM. By John Oliver Hobbes. With Por- 
trait. i2mo. Cloth, $1.50. 

“ One of the most refreshing novels of the period, full of grace, spirit, force, feeling, 
and literary charm.” — Chicago Evenitig Post. 

“ Here is the sweetness of a live love story. ... It is to be reckoned among the 
brilliants as a novel.” — Boston Courier. 

“ Mrs. Craigie has taken her place among the novelists of the day. It is a high 
place and a place apart. Her method is her own, and she stands not exactly on the 
threshold of a great career, but already within the temple of fame.” — G. IV. Smalley, 
in the Tribune . 


]\/T A ELCHO. 




of “ Grania, 


>> << 


By the Hon. Emily Lawless, author 
Hurrish,” etc. i2mo. Cloth, $1.50. 


“A paradox of literary genius. It is not a history, and yet it has more of the 
stuff of history in it, more of the true national character and fate, than any historical 
monograph we know. It is not a novel, and yet it fascinates us more than any novel.” 
— London Spectator. 

“ Abounds in thrilling incidents. . . . Above and beyond all, the book charms by 
reason of the breadth of view, the magnanimity, and the tenderness which animate the 
author.” — London Athenceum. 


A 


N I M AGIN A TIVE MAN. By Robert S. Hich- 

ENS, author of “ The Folly of Eustace,” “ The Green Carna- 
tion,” etc. i2mo. Cloth, $1.25. 


“A study in character. . . . Just as entertaining as though it were the conven- 
tional story of love and marriage. The clever hand of the author of ‘ The Green Car- 
nation ’ is easily detected in the caustic wit and pointed epigram.” — Jeannette L. 
Gilder , in the New York World. 


/^ORR UP TION. By Percy White, author of “Mr. 

Bailey-Martin,” etc. i2mo. Cloth, $1.25. 

“A drama of biting intensity. A tragedy of inflexible purpose and relentless re- 
sult.” — Pall Mall Gazette. 

“ There is intrigue enough in it for those who love a story of the ordinary kind, and 
the political part is perhaps more attractive in its sparkle and variety of incident than 
the real thing itself.” — Londo?t Daily News. 



HARD WOMAN. A Story in Scenes. 

Hunt. i2mo. Cloth, $1.25. 


By Violet 


“ A good story, bright, keen, and dramatic. ... It is out of the ordinary, and will 
give you a new sensation.” — New York Herald. 

“ A creation that does Mrs. Hunt infinite credit, and places her in the front rank of 
the younger novelists. . . . Brilliantly drawn, quivering with life, adroit, quiet-witted, 
unfalteringly insolent, and withal strangely magnetic.” — London Standard. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS. 


SOME CHOICE FICTION. 

EACH, I6MO, CLOTH, SPECIAL BINDING, $1.25. 


'T'HE MYSTER Y OF CHOICE. By R. W. Cham- 

^ BERS, author of “ The Moon-Maker,” “ The Red Republic,” etc„ 


“ Probably Mr. Robert W. Chambers is to-day the most promising American writer 
of fiction of his age. . . . * The Mystery of Choice ’ reveals his most delightful quali- 
ties at their best. . . . Imagination he has first of all, and it is of a fine quality ; con- 
stant action he achieves without apparent effort ; naturalness, vividness, the power of 
description, and especially local color, come to him like delight in one of those glorious 
mornings when distance seems annihilated.” — Boston Herald. 


A/fARCH HARES. By Harold Frederic, author 

^ of “ The Damnation of Theron Ware,” “ In the Valley,” etc. 


“One of the most cheerful novels we have chanced upon for many a day. It has 
much of the rapidity and vigor of a smartly written farce, with a pervading freshness a 
smartly written farce rarely possesses. ... A book decidedly worth reading.” — Lon- 
don Saturday Review. 

“ A striking and original story, . . . effective, pleasing, and very capable.” — Lon- 
don Literary World. 

“ Mr. Frederic has found fairyland where few of us would dream of looking for it. 
. . . ‘ March Hires’ has a joyous impetus which carries everything before it; and it 
enriches a class of fiction which unfortunately is not copious.” — London Daily Chronicle . 



REEN GATES. An Analysis of Foolishness. By 
Mrs. K. M. C. Meredith (Johanna Staats), author of “ Drum- 
sticks,” etc. 


“Crisp and delightful. . . . Fascinating, not so much for what it suggests as for 
its manner, and the cleverly outlined people who walk through its pages.” — Chicago 
Times- H erald. 


“An original strain, bright and vivacious, and strong enough in its foolishness and 
its unexpected tragedy to prove its sterling worth.” — Boston Herald. 


T 


! HE STATEMENT OF STELLA MABERLY. 

By F. Anstey, author of “Vice Versa,” “The Giant’s Robe,” 


etc. 


“ Most admirably done. . . . We read fascinated, and fully believing every word 
we read. . . . The book has deeply interested us, and even thrilled us more than 
once.” — London Daily Chronicle. 

“ A wildly fantastic story, thrilling and impressive. . . . Hasan air of vivid reality, 
. . . of bold conception and vigorous treatment. . . . A very noteworthy novelette. ’«*' 
London Times. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS. 


SOME LEADING FICTION. 


EACH, I2MO, CLOTH, $1.00. 


V/’EKL. 

Cahan. 


A Tale of the New York Ghetto. 


By A. 


“ A new and striking tale ; the charm, the verity, the literary quality of the book de- 
pend upon its study of character, its ‘ local color,’ its revelation to Americans of a social 
state at their very doors of which they have known nothing .” — New Yotk Times. 


“The story is a revelation to us. It is written in a spirited, breezy waj', with an 
originality in the telling which is quite unexpected. The dialect is striking in its 
truth to Natme .” — Boston Courier. 


"JNIE SENTIMENTAL SEX. 


DEN. 


By Gertrude War- 


“The cleverest book by a woman that has been published for months. . . . Such 
books as ‘ The Sentimental Sex ’ are exemplars of a modern cult that will not be 
ignored .” — New York Commercial Advertiser. 

“ The story forms an admirable study. The style is graphic, the plot original, and 
cleverly wrought out .” — Philadelphia Evening Bulletin. 


J\/TAJESTY. By Louis Couperus. 

^ ^ A. Teixeira and Ernest Dowson. 


Translated by 


“ No novelist whom we can call to mind has ever given the world such a master- 
piece of royal portraiture as Louis Couperus’s striking romance entitled ‘ Majesty.’ ” — 
Philadelphia Record. 

“ There is not an uninteresting page in the book, and it ought to be read by all who 
desire to keep in line with the best that is published in modern fiction .” — Buffalo Com- 
mercial. 


STREET IN SUBURBIA. By Edwin Pugh. 

“ Thoroughly entertaining, and more : it shows traces of a creative genius some- 
thing akin to Dickens.”— Boston Traveler. 

“ Simplicity of style, strength, and delicacy of character study will mark this book 
as one of the most significant of the year .” — New York Press. 




HE WISH. By Hermann Sudermann. 

Biographical Introduction by Elizabeth Lee. 


With a 


“ A powerful story, very simple, very direct .” — Chicago Evening Post. 

“ Contains some superb specimens of original thought .” — New York World. 


T 


HE NE W MOON. By C. E. Raimond, author 

of “ George Mandeville’s Husband,” etc. 

“One of the most impressive of recent works of fiction, both for its matter and es- 
pecially for its presentation .” — Milwaukee Journal. 


D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK 








i 







